BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 9
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, December 19th, 2001)
(The Quarry)
Michael didn’t even try to smother his yawn. “I really hate these early morning practices.”
“So do I,” Kyle agreed. “Even if I do have powers to practice now.”
Michael smiled, “And a sweet new ride to bring you here.”
Kyle turned to his new car with a smile. It was a red 1999 Mustang convertible. “It’s great huh? Not as nice as my other car but is a convertible and I’m certainly not complaining.”
“Well I am,” Maria said. “Everyone is getting a new car but me.”
Max laughed. “We don’t have too much time before school, so let’s see what Kyle can do.” He motioned to the rocks he had set up and spoke to Kyle. “Try focusing on each one and moving it.”
Kyle nodded and stepped forward. With an outstretched arm, he concentrated on the first rock, trying to focus the power like he had done before. To his satisfaction he felt the power rush down his arm and the rock started to vibrate and then tilt from side to side. Kyle focused on the rock even more, willing it to move, when suddenly it exploded.
“Whoops,” Kyle said.
Michael and Max looked at one another and nodded.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
Michael took a seat at the head of the two tables the others had pushed together. “So what do you guys want to do this weekend?” He looked around at the gang and there were shrugs all around.
“I guess we could go to a movie,” Sean suggested.
“What about a video night?” Isabel asked. “We haven’t done that for a while.”
Maria and Liz agreed nodding.
Kyle turned to Max, “We could get an action film for once instead of all of this chick flick stuff we’ve been subjected to lately.”
“Hey,” Maria called out, “what chick flick stuff?”
Kyle rolled his eyes, “Oh, I don’t know, The Princess Bride, When Harry Met Sally, Four Weddings and a Funeral. All we ever watch is chick flicks.”
“Now wait a minute,” Liz argued. “What about Braveheart, The Matrix, Crouching Tiger, those are action movies.
“But they all have a love story,” Kyle complained.
Isabel laughed, “Okay, just for Kyle, we’ll get one action movie with absolutely no love story.”
“Is there such a thing?” Maria asked.
Everyone laughed and the bell above the door drew their attention, and together they turned to see Brody enter.
“Hey Brody,” they all called out.
Brody looked at Sean and then at Max, “Maybe we should talk outside, Max. I have a message from your friend Larek.”
Max nodded, “It’s okay, Larek. Sean knows the truth.” He motioned to a free chair. “Tell us what’s happening.”
Larek took a seat at the table and got right to the point. “My men have discovered that Khivar’s ship the Leptes, that originally brought his troops to Earth, returned to Antar sometime in June of this year.”
Michael sighed, “So all of the skins have gone home?”
Larek shook his head. “Less than a month later it left Antar again. It was headed in the direction of Earth but we lost track of it on our sensors. The ship used a tremendous burst of speed we were unable to track.”
Michael sat up straighter, “Khivar is sending more troops? How long will it take them to get here?”
“We don’t know Khivar is sending troops,” Larek said, “but it is a good guess.”
“Guess nothing,” Kyle said, remembering Liz’s story of the future.
Max repeated Michael’s question, “How long, Larek?”
“It’s hard to say,” Larek admitted. “With the level of technology at the time, originally it would have taken the Leptes almost twelve years to get to Earth.”
“It didn’t take them twelve years to get home,” Liz pointed out. “The skins were on Earth last November for the summit. Did they upgrade the ship somehow?”
Larek shook his head, “The materials required to upgrade the ship are heavy metals that do not exist on Earth and our powers cannot create or manipulate them. They must be manufactured by machines.”
Max nodded, “So the only way the ship could have gotten the extra burst of power would be the Granolith.”
“But Tess left in the Granolith to go back to Antar, to save the baby,” Kyle said. “How did it get back to Earth?”
“Tess must have taken the Granolith to Copper Summit and not back to Antar,” Max deduced. “That’s why Larek’s people never saw her arrive, because she didn’t.”
“You’re right,” Liz agreed. “It wouldn’t make any sense to send the Granolith to Antar and back to Earth so they could retrieve that old ship. They would simply send a new one. The Granolith was in Copper Summit until it left on the Leptes.”
Max picked up her line of thought, “And now it’s headed back to Earth on the ship, bringing more troops.”
“So the baby wasn’t sick, because Tess must have been in Copper Summit for months.” Isabel said. “And now we know Tess was working with Nicholas.”
Liz caught Kyle’s eye and smiled sympathetically, knowing this must be hard for him, now that he remembered loving Tess. Kyle smiled back and nodded, acknowledging her concern.
Max looked at Larek, “So assuming the ship was upgraded on Antar, and using the Granolith, how long would it take to get back here?”
Larek shrugged, “A few hours.”
“That means Khivar’s troop have been on Earth for months,” Michael pointed out. “What have they been doing all this time?”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
An hour later, Liz locked the Crashdown’s front door behind the others and turned back to Max. “You’re thinking about Tess.”
Max nodded, “We know she lied about how long the pregnancy took and now it looks like she was on Earth at least part of the time we thought she was gone.”
“And you’re wondering if she went back to Antar on the ship,” Liz said, “or if she could still possibly be in Copper Summit.”
Max shrugged, “It doesn’t matter where she is now. We can’t take my son from her until he is born.”
“But knowing where they are would give you some peace of mind,” Liz suggested as she took his hand in hers. “We could go to Copper Summit and see if we could find out anything. There are hills surrounding the town that would provide excellent camouflage.”
Max squeezed her hand, “Thank you for the suggestions, but it’s just too dangerous. I don’t want to risk any of us now that we know there could be a new set of troops there.”
“Or,” Liz said speculatively, “I could try to astral project there, to see what’s going on.”
“No Liz, you can’t,” Max protested.
“I can stay invisible to them,” Liz reminded him, “no one would even know I was there.”
“It’s too dangerous,” Max said. “We don’t know what kind of powers the skins have. It’s possible some of them could detect your presence…” He shook his head, “I can’t lose you, especially now.”
Liz nodded and pulled him into an embrace.
Max wrapped his arms around her and sighed. “Larek said he would keep investigating. We’ll wait a while and see what he can find out before we go running in to what could be a trap.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max knocked on the Valenti’s door. For a few minutes nothing happened and he knocked again. This time he heard movement inside and the Sheriff called out. “Just a minute.”
Jim finally answered the door and Max smiled when he saw the trace of lipstick the Sheriff had missed on his lips.
“Oh, Max,” Jim greeted, “Kyle isn’t here. Can I give him a message?”
“Actually, I came to see you,” Max said.
Jim nodded, “Okay, come in.”
Max wasn’t surprised to see Amy. “Hey Mrs. DeLuca.”
Amy ran a hand over her hair, smoothing it down. “Hi Max, how’s it going?”
“Fine,” Max said.
“We were just, um, planning the wedding,” Jim said. He turned to Amy, “Max needs to talk to me about something.”
Amy nodded, “Okay, I’ll go into the kitchen and give you boys a minute.”
Max waited until the door closed behind Amy. “I’m sure Kyle will fill you in but I wanted to tell you this myself.”
“Sounds serious,” Jim said.
“It could be,” Max agreed. “Today we learned that Khivar has most likely sent more skin soldiers.”
“Most likely?”
“Their ship went to Antar and returned to Earth months ago. I think it’s a pretty good guess it brought back more troops.”
Jim nodded. “If the troops have been on Earth for months, what do you think they are waiting for?”
“We don’t know,” Max admitted. “Larek is trying to find out more but I thought you should know in case anything weird starts to happen.”
“Like all of the humans disappearing again?” Jim asked.
“Something like that,” Max nodded. “We should all be on the lookout for anything unusual.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, December 21st, 2001)
(Roswell, NM)
Rath had watched the group from outside the Crashdown for over an hour, waiting for the restaurant to close. Max was there, Michael and so were Maria and Liz and a guy that Rath didn't recognize. Maria and Liz were working and the others were sitting in a booth, talking. There were only two remaining customers and finally they got up to leave.
Rath was hesitant about approaching Max and the others anywhere but a public place, afraid that they might shoot first and ask questions later. So even though the other human guy was there, Rath squared his shoulders and strode to the door.
Liz was just approaching the door to lock it when Rath suddenly appeared through the glass and she stopped with a surprised gasp and started to back away. "Max!"
Max looked to the door just as Rath pushed it open. He jumped up from the table and ran to put himself between the Michael look-a-like and Liz.
Rath stopped when Liz called out and watched Max rush to defend her, noting with mild curiosity that they must be back together again.
Michael was slower to react but he took up a position next to Max and raised his hand before him. "What are you doing here?"
Rath was careful not to make any sudden moves. "Yo duke, chill. I ain't here to start nothin'." With a jut of his chin, Rath motioned to Kyle, who had taken up a position behind them, "And you wouldn't want to start nothin' with your friend here."
Max held Rath's gaze, "Kyle knows everything."
Rath glanced at Kyle. Of course he had heard the name from Tess, but he had never seen him and simply nodded.
"Where's Lonni?" Liz asked, looking around as if the other version of Isabel would materialize out of thin air.
"She ain't here and she's not comin," Rath explained. "She sold me out. Cut a deal with Nicholas, so I came to make my own deal with you."
"Why should we believe you?" Michael asked. "You and Lonni killed Zan and tried to kill Max."
Rath nodded, "I thought Ava would rat us out. Okay, yeah, you got me," he admitted, with a jerk of his head. "I helped Lonni kill Zan, but it was all her idea. I didn't really have nothin' against Zan but Lonni wanted him outta the way, and that girl gets what she wants. I knew I could either help her or end up the victim of a convenient accident myself." He turned to address Max. "And duke, I didn't even know you," he said with a wink. "It wasn't nothin' personal."
Rath glanced around at the others and then back to Max. "I never trusted Lonni, she was always just out for herself. But you duke, you's the man, and a stand-up guy. I know you'll honor any deal we make."
Max sighed, the irony of the situation not lost on him, and asked the same question he'd asked Rath and Lonni at the New York peace conference. "What kind of deal, Rath?"
Rath shrugged, "All I want is your personal guarantee that I'll get transportation off this rock when you go home."
Max nodded, "And even if we believe you, why would we help you?"
Rath looked around at each of them. "I've got information about Nicholas and Khivar and their plans. And Lonni doesn’t know I'm on to her so I could be like a spy, double-‘O’-freaking-seven. Report back with new stuff I learn." His eyes stopped on Max again. "I can also tell you about Tess."
Max surged forward angrily, "Tess? What about Tess?"
Rath smiled with a shake of his head, ignoring Max's outburst. "She really played you, duke." Then he turned his gaze to Liz, and spoke directly to her. "And I've got somethin' you want."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Jeff Parker watched the strange encounter in the dining room, through the diamond-shaped window in the door to the back. At first, he thought Michael had radically changed his look, but within a few seconds it was obvious that the other guy wasn’t Michael. Jeff guessed the newcomer must be a relative of Michael’s because they looked so much alike, but Jeff knew Michael was an orphan and he had never mentioned knowing about any of his family. Then he’d heard Max call the newcomer something that sounded like Wrath.
It was also obvious that Max and the others didn’t trust Wrath and if what Jeff had heard was true, he couldn’t blame them. Jeff had come downstairs to get some milk and had only caught the end of the conversation but he’d heard Michael say that Wrath had tried to kill Max. But now Wrath was trying to make a deal with Max, volunteering to be a spy of some kind and he had also offered something to Liz.
Jeff wondered if it was some kind of gang thing but he couldn’t imagine Max and Michael being mixed up in that. And then there was the cryptic request Wrath had made to Max about taking him off this rock when they went home. Even if Wrath was an orphan too, how would Max know anything about where he was from?
Jeff knew who Tess was and Wrath obviously had some information Max wanted about her. But who were these other people that Wrath had offered to spy on? Lonni? Nicholas? Khivar?
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Hale’s House)
Isabel curled her legs underneath her on the sofa and sighed with contentment. She had been spending a lot of time alone with Hale lately and they had grown very close. Of course Hale didn’t know her secret, but it was nice to be away from the alien stuff sometimes.
Isabel leaned her head on Hale’s shoulder and took his hand in hers. “I’m glad you suggested watching a movie at your house. It’s nice to be together without everyone else.”
Hale smiled, “I know how close you are to your friends, I never thought I’d hear you say that.”
Isabel shook her head, “I love all of them and I wouldn’t trade them for the world.”
Hale squeezed her hand, “I know that. But sometimes you have to take some time just for yourself.”
“Yeah,” Isabel agreed. “Some time just for us.”
Hale leaned in closer and cupped her cheek in his hand, whispering, “And I know one very good way to spend that time.” He closed the distance between them and took her lips in a searing kiss.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Café)
Max asked Rath to wait outside while they discussed the situation, and as the door closed behind him, Michael was the first to speak.
"I don't trust him."
Max shook his head, "Neither do I but he could be telling the truth. Lonni would do anything to get what she wants."
"You want us to trust him?" Maria asked incredulously.
"No," Max said. "Of course not, but he could have useful information." He glanced at Liz and then quickly away. "If he could tell us about what happened to Tess and my son..." he trailed off quietly. "And it could help us to be ready for whatever is coming next."
"Rath only said he wanted a ride home," Kyle interjected, "that's not so much to promise if he can give us any information."
"That's what he said," Maria drawled sarcastically, "and to me the whole thing looks too good to be true. What if he’s just leading us into a trap? And how does he know anything about Khivar or Tess?"
"We know more than they think we do," Michael said, "so why don't we ask him a few questions and see if he is jerking us around."
Max turned to Liz, who had remained silent, and saw her studying Rath through the window. "Liz, what do you think?"
She pulled her attention away from Rath. "I think he's telling the truth."
Michael rolled his eyes, "You’re too trusting, Liz. You believe everything anyone says."
Liz shook her head. "It's just a feeling I have but I think we should listen to him." She turned to Max. "He said he has something for me, and for some reason I think it's important. Really important."
"He's just messing with your head, Liz," Maria said. "What could he possibly have?"
"I don't know, information maybe." Liz shrugged and looked around the group. "I can't say why, but I just have this overwhelming feeling that we need to make a deal with him."
"That's good enough for me," Kyle said.
Max nodded, "Me too."
"Are you sure?" Maria asked. "You know what he's capable of."
Liz nodded.
"At least let's check him out," Michael said.
Max nodded, "Okay, let's check him out."
Michael walked to the door and motioned for Rath to come back in.
Max stepped forward as Rath entered. "I have a question,” Max said, “just so we know that you're on the level."
Rath nodded, "Okay, shoot."
"How was Tess', um, health when you last saw her?"
For a moment Rath looked puzzled and then he realized what Max was really asking. "Right, I get you. You want know about your kid."
Max nodded. "When was he born?"
"No, duke," Rath denied, "he's not born yet. I know Tess told you the baby would come in a month, but that was just to get you to leave with her."
"And he's okay? He's not sick?"
"He's fine," Rath said. "And growin' like a weed, according to Tess."
Liz stepped forward, "Then Tess is still in Copper Summit."
Rath froze, realizing what he had inadvertently given away and then a slow smile lit his face. He focused on Liz. "Yeah, you're right," he said with a wink. His voice lowered seductively, "I heard you're a smart one."
Maria stepped between them, "Down boy."
Rath smiled and looked around the group. He could tell they were still hesitant to believe him but he had anticipated their skepticism and played his trump card. Looking past Maria, he focused on Liz again, speaking directly to her. "I know you don't believe me, but to prove my sincerity I'm going to return something that was taken away from you."
Liz searched his face for any clue. "What is it?" she asked softly.
Rath shook his head, "You'll never believe me. You have to see for yourselves."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Jeff was still in shock as he watched the group go out the door. Max had gotten Tess pregnant, and Liz knew and had still taken him back?
Jeff didn’t know what was going on, but he was going to confront Liz as soon as she got home.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The figure watched from the alley, as the gang left the Crashdown, and he carefully noted the presence of the Michael look-a-like.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
ALPHA & OMEGA (CC, M/L, YTEEN-MATURE [COMPLETE]
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 9
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 10
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 10
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, December 21st, 2001)
It took two cars to transport all six of them, but half-an-hour later they were standing outside the
Artesia Good Samarita Nursing Home.
Maria turned to Rath, "What are we doing here? Is this some kind of joke?"
"Yes Rath," Max said. "Enough mystery. Tell us why we are here."
Rath motioned to the building, "Just trust me a little more. We’re almost there. Room 134."
Liz looked at the others and when no one moved, she opened the door and went inside. She immediately noted the subdued lighting and the fact that no one was working at the information desk, but a sign on the wall pointed the way.
She followed the left hallway, scanning the room numbers with an increasing sense of anticipation. Liz couldn't have said why she was excited, only that she was sure something very important was waiting for them. Vaguely she was aware the others trailed behind her but her whole being seemed focused on her task until she finally stopped before the door marked 134.
She reached for the doorknob only to be stopped as Max gently took hold of her wrist.
"Let me," he said softly. "It could be a trap."
Liz knew in her heart it wasn't a trap but she allowed Max and Michael to precede her into the room. The door closed behind them, and for a moment there was no sound from inside, and then Max opened the door. Liz saw immediately that he was incredibly pale and distressed and she reached out to him, "Max?"
"I..." he trailed off, shaking his head. "You'd all better come in." He took Liz's hand in his and led her into the room.
Liz looked around the room quickly, taking in the medical equipment and Michael standing by the single bed. He was motionless, as if in shock, staring at the bed's occupant. Liz stepped closer until she could make out the features of the patient and gasped in recognition. "Alex!"
At her outburst, Maria and Kyle rushed forward, stopping by the bed.
After a moment, Maria turned to Max, with tears in her eyes. "Is it really him?"
Max looked to Rath, "Is it?"
Rath nodded. "Yeah, it's him. He's been in a coma for months."
"But how?" Kyle asked. "I remember Tess making me put his body in the car."
"Tess thought she killed him but he wasn't dead," Rath explained. "She panicked and called me and Lonni to help get rid of the body. She made you put him in the car and we met her to help stage the accident, but I could see right away he wasn't dead. Lonni said we should keep quiet and use it to our advantage. If Tess thought she killed Alex, we could use it as leverage over her if we needed it."
"So who was in his car?" Max asked. "I tried to heal him."
"I don't know," Rath said, with a shrug. "Some homeless guy we picked up who was about Alex's same size. We knocked him out, dressed him in Alex's clothes, Lonnie changed his hair and the color of his eyes and we put him in Alex’s car. I waited until a truck came along and used my powers to drive the car head-on into it. Afterward, me and Lonni made sure that the guy's face was messed up enough so no one could tell who it was. The guy was in Alex's car, wearing Alex's clothes, the same height, weight and hair color. We knew no one would question it."
"That's why no one noticed anything unusual about the body," Liz said woodenly, "because he really did die in the crash."
"And Alex has been here the whole time?" Maria choked, tears streaming down her face. "Just a few miles away." She sat on the edge of the bed and took his hand in hers.
"Lonni and I put the homeless man’s clothes on him, took him to the hospital in Artesia and told them we found him in an alley. They marked him a John Doe and figured he'd been mugged. After awhile, the doctor moved him here and promised to call us if he got better. Lonni really thought it was funny, you know the name, good samaritan..." he trailed off with a chuckle but no one else laughed.
"What about Alex's condition?" Liz asked. "What did the doctor say?"
Rath shook his head. "I don't know the technical stuff, but his brain is messed up. Bleeding or swelling or somethin’, because of Tess' powers. They don't think he'll get better."
Liz turned to Max and touched his arm. "Max," she urged with the single word and he knew she was asking him to see if he could heal Alex.
He had been so surprised to see Alex or he would have thought of it himself. He placed his hands on Alex's head and started a connection, and flashes of Alex's last couple of hours before the accident assailed him. Max saw Liz and Maria with Alex at his house and the delivery of the Thai food that triggered his memories. He watched as Alex recovered the translation from the computer and his futile attempts to call Isabel. Alex’s unsuccessful struggle against the compulsions Tess had placed in his mind and his drive to the Valenti's house to confront her.
Then he saw Alex arguing with Tess, and Kyle's interruption, and he felt Alex's blinding pain as Tess tried to mind warp him again. Max gasped and pulled back as Alex's pain ripped through him and Liz was instantly at his side.
"Max, what's wrong?"
He shook his head, "I'm okay. I just saw what happened to Alex." He placed his hands on Alex and started the connection again, pushing the horrible images away, looking for the damage. Max found several areas where the walls of the tiny vessels in Alex's brain were stretched too thin, causing them to bulge and press dangerously on his brain. He easily fixed those and then moved on to the main problem, a large vessel that was perilously enlarged and engorged with blood, close to bursting. The brain matter around it had been pushed aside as it had swelled, causing the coma.
Max gently returned the vessel to its normal size and the pressure on the brain-matter eased. He could feel Alex slip into a normal state of sleep and he took his hands away.
He nodded to Liz and whispered, "He's okay, just sleeping now. But it will take a while for his brain to go back to normal and I'll bet he'll have one hell of a headache when he wakes up."
"Should we wake him?" Maria whispered.
Max shook his head, "I know he's been out for months but he'll need a lot of rest to recover."
"We should get him out of here," Rath said. "If he wakes up and the doctor's call Lonni..." he trailed off with a shrug.
"We can't just take him," Liz said. "If he disappeared, there would be an investigation and they would..." she trailed off and then smiled. "All we have to do is change the contact phone number in the file to Maria's, so Lonni never knows. We let Alex wake up naturally and he tells the doctors who he is and they will take care of everything. If there is a silver handprint, it is on his head hidden by his hair. Then there will be no unexplained return from the dead and none of this can be linked to aliens. The police will probably figure that the homeless guy mugged Alex for the car and clothes, and then died in the crash. It's a simple case of mistaken identity."
Max looked at Michael and motioned to the door with a jut of his chin.
Michael nodded, understanding him immediately and went to find the records room.
“That’s pretty smart,” Rath said.
Liz rounded on him angrily. "You helped Tess in Las Cruces with the translation."
Rath swallowed hard and looked around at the others. "Yeah, it was Lonni's idea. She thought if we had the Granolith and knew how to use it, she could make a deal with Nicholas to go home."
"Tess didn’t trust you or Lonni. How did you get her to help you?" Kyle asked.
Rath nodded, "Lonni has some dirt about Tess’ past life, I don't know what, but she used it at the summit to blackmail Tess. Lonni told Tess if she didn't help us, she would tell Max the truth about her and then he wouldn't want her. I don’t think Tess wanted to help us, but Lonni didn’t give her a choice."
“She always had a choice,” Max said softly.
"And Leanna?" Liz asked. "How does she fit into this?"
"It was Lonni's powers," Rath said. "She can change her appearance, make people see her as someone else. She took the real girl's place at the University so she could move around the campus and it wouldn't look suspicious."
"And then you put the real Leanna back, hoping we would blame and kill her," Max added.
Liz advanced on Rath, poking an accusing finger into his chest. “And what about Alex? Were you going to kill him too?”
Rath backed a step, shaking his head. “I swear we didn’t do nothin’ to hurt him. The plan was to get him to do the translation and then put him back, and no body would be the wiser.”
Michael came back into the room and saw Liz confronting Rath. “Is there a problem?”
Liz shook her head and backed down. She could feel Rath’s fear but somewhere underneath, she could also feel sincerity.
Rath took a deep breath, “I knew I was taking a chance coming to you but I thought it was my only shot to get home.” He motioned to the bed, “I gave you Alex back. If I wanted to kill him I could have and never said a word, and none of you would have known. That’s gotta count for something.”
Max looked at Michael and Liz with a nod. Michael agreed with a jut of his chin and Liz nodded gravely.
Max turned back to Rath, "If you work with us and don't betray us, you’ve got a deal." He held out his hand.
Rath smiled and shook it. "I won't let you down, duke."
Max nodded and looked at Alex, lowering his voice, "Okay, let’s go out to the parking lot so we don’t wake Alex and then Rath can tell us everything he knows about Khivar’s new troops."
Rath was momentarily shocked. “How did you know about…” he trailed off but recovered quickly with a jerk of his head and a smile. “You’s the man.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell, NM)
Max dropped Rath off at his car, that was parked a couple of blocks from the Crashdown, and the gang waited until he had driven away before they started talking.
“So, how much are you planning to trust him?” Michael asked.
Max shook his head, “I’m not trusting him at all. Everything he tells us is suspect.”
“Why did you tell him we knew about the new troops?” Maria asked. “Isn’t that just tipping our hand?”
“If Rath isn’t on our side, he’ll report back and then Khivar and Nicholas will wonder how we found out and maybe suspect that we have a spy in their midst,” Max explained.
Liz spoke up, “And if Rath is on our side, it will show him we do trust him because we offered him information.”
Max nodded, “But we all have to be careful about what we tell Rath. We have to assume that everything we reveal to him is being relayed to Khivar. So don’t mention Liz’s or Kyle’s powers and no one says anything about who Liz really is.”
Everyone nodded.
Max continued, “And I know everyone is excited about getting Alex back, but we have to pretend like we don’t know until it is officially announced, and that may take a few days. It will be hard, but everyone just act normal and then when he’s back, we can all celebrate.”
“And Isabel?” Michael asked.
“I’ll tell her when she gets home,” Max said.
“And what about Tess?” Liz asked softly. “Now we know she’s still in Copper Summit.”
Max shook his head, “It doesn’t change anything. I can’t go and drag her back here and chain her in a basement until my son is born. I just have to wait.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Hale stopped his car in the Evans’ driveway.
Isabel smiled, “I could have driven to your house.”
Hale shook his head, leaning closer, “I couldn’t let you do that. It would be ungentlemanly.”
“But now you’ll have to drive all the way back home,” Isabel argued, closing the distance until only a couple of inches separated them.
“It’s a small price to pay, for your company,” Hale whispered. He placed a gentle kiss on her lips and touched her face tenderly. “I love you, Isabel.”
A soft smile lit Isabel’s features, “I love you too.”
Hale smiled in return. “Let me steal you away from your friends one more night and I’ll take you to dinner tomorrow.”
Isabel nodded, “I’d like that.”
Hale took her head in his hands and kissed her lingeringly. When they broke apart they were both breathing roughly. “This is just so incredible,” Hale said. “I never thought I would find someone like you.”
“Me either,” Isabel agreed. “I didn’t think it was possible to feel this close to anyone.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max heard Isabel and Hale pull into the driveway and he sat on her bed, waiting impatiently for her to come inside. Finally he heard the front door shut and Hale’s car drive away and Isabel came into her room.
“Oh,” she gasped, surprised by Max’s presence, “you scared me, Max. What are you doing here?”
“I have some news,” Max started but he saw Isabel’s reaction and immediately amended himself. “Don’t worry, it’s good news, but you can’t say anything yet and I don’t want you to overreact and wake up Mom and Dad.”
Isabel shook her head, “What is it? And why can’t I say anything?”
“Why don’t you sit down?”
Isabel complied apprehensively, taking a seat next to Max.
“I don’t know how to say this other than just to say it.” Max smiled, “Isabel, Alex is alive.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, December 22nd, 2001)
(The Parker House)
Light streaming in the window woke Jeff and he put a hand to his eyes in confusion, and glanced at the clock. It was after nine.
He had gotten in bed last night and replayed the scene in the dining room over and over in his head, trying to make sense of it. He had intended on confronting Liz when she got home but he must have fallen asleep while he was waiting.
Rubbing at his eyes, Jeff sat up just as Nancy opened the door.
“Oh, you’re up,” she said. “I was just about to wake you.”
“Why did you let me sleep so late?” Jeff asked.
Nancy shrugged, “You seemed tired so I let you sleep, but Jeff we’ve just got some really good news.”
Jeff’s groggy brain didn’t process what she was saying. “I wanted to talk to Liz. Is she here?”
Nancy sat down beside him. “She’s here but I doubt you’ll be able to talk to her.”
“Why not?”
“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you, Jeff. We got a call from Chuck Whitman a few minutes ago. Alex is alive.”
Jeff shook his head, “How is that possible?”
“Apparently he got car-jacked and left for dead in an alley in Artesia. He was admitted to the hospital as a John Doe and has been in a coma. But he woke up sometime early this morning and told them who he was.”
“So who was killed in his car?” Jeff asked.
“They are guessing it was the carjacker.”
“And Alex is okay?”
Nancy smiled, “He has a little memory loss but otherwise he’s fine. Liz and Maria haven’t stopped jumping around. They’re so anxious to see him. Chuck said Alex was being released from the hospital this morning and he invited Liz and Maria and all of Alex’s friends to come over this afternoon.”
Jeff nodded, his thoughts of talking to Liz about last night, going right out of his head. “It’s a miracle.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Tears streamed down Diane’s face as she hugged Isabel. “It’s a miracle, honey.”
“I know,” Isabel said. “It’s so wonderful, I can’t believe it’s true. There were so many times that I wished it was all a bad dream and I could just wake up.”
They broke the hug and Isabel continued, “I can’t wait to see him. There’s so much we all have to tell him.”
Diane smiled, “I’m so happy for all of you, especially Alex’s parents. This must have been a nightmare for them.”
“I keep pinching myself to make sure I’m not dreaming,” Isabel said. “I just feel like this huge weight has been lifted. I felt so guilty about his death.”
“But none of it was your fault,” Diane said.
“I know,” Isabel said, “I just felt like I should have been able to do something to keep him safe.” She shook her head, “I just should have known.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Whitman House)
At four o’clock precisely, the whole gang was gathered outside the Whitman’s door. Liz and Maria were in front and Maria pressed the doorbell.
The door was opened immediately by Alex’s father Chuck, who greeted them with a huge smile. “Come in. Please come in.”
Liz and Maria both hugged him and he hugged them back with a laugh. “I can’t believe this has all turned out so well.”
Alex’s Mom, Gloria joined them, and Maria and Liz hugged her too.
“We’re so happy for you,” Liz said.
Gloria greeted them all, “It’s so great to have all of you back in the house again. We’ve missed you almost as much…” she trailed off with a shake of her head. “But you want to see Alex. He’s in his room, ordered to bed rest for the next couple of days, but he’ll be fine.”
“Go ahead and see him,“ Chuck prompted. “We’ve got pizza on the way.”
Liz and Maria led the way to Alex’s room. They stopped briefly, and then Maria threw open the door and she and Liz squealed when they saw Alex. Running into the room, they both threw themselves onto the bed, hugging Alex fiercely.
“We’re so happy to see you,” Maria exclaimed.
“It’s so good to have you back,” Liz said.
Alex hugged them back, “Believe me I’m happy to be here.”
Maria and Liz settled down next to him and the others stepped up. Max and Kyle gave him manly hugs and Michael offered a firm handshake.
Finally Isabel stepped up and gave him a quick hug.
When Isabel released him, Alex looked at Max. “My parents tell me I was in a coma for more than six months and then I suddenly came out of it. Somehow I have a feeling I’ve got you to thank for that, Max.”
Max nodded, “I just wish we’d known you were alive sooner.”
“And where’s Tess?” Alex asked.
Max spoke up, “She’s gone.”
Liz took Alex’s hand. “We know most of what happened to you. What do you remember?”
Alex looked relieved. “The day I supposedly died, I remembered that Tess, Lonni and Rath sent me to the University of Las Cruces to use the supercomputer to translate the alien book. I tried to contact Isabel and tell her what happened but Tess had done something to my mind and I couldn’t dial the phone. So I got in the car and tried to drive to the Crashdown, but I couldn’t go anywhere but the Valenti’s house. I confronted Tess, and I remember Kyle coming in, and then I had a terrible pain in my head.” He shook his head, “The next thing I remember is waking up in the hospital.”
“Wow,” Maria said, “do we have a lot to tell you.”
Alex nodded, “You’ll have to tell me what I’m supposed to say to the police too. I told the police in Artesia that I didn’t remember anything but I’m sure they’ll keep asking. I’m supposed to have an interview with Valenti tomorrow.”
Max nodded, “Well, I guess we should start at the beginning.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel, Max, Kyle and Michael left an hour later, leaving Liz and Maria with Alex.
“I can’t believe everything I’ve missed,” Alex exclaimed. “Show me your powers again, Liz.”
With a laugh, Liz touched his t-shirt and the white swirled into a deep blue.
“That is so cool.” Alex leaned in closer, “So since Max healed me, am I going to get powers too?”
Liz shrugged, “I don’t know. We’re not sure why it happened.”
Alex shook his head and changed the subject. “And what is the deal with Isabel? When I left, we were really getting close but now she’s the ice queen again.”
“Your death was really hard on all of us, but Isabel blamed herself,” Liz explained. “She thought if she hadn’t invited you to come out that evening you wouldn’t have been in the accident.”
“But you found out months ago Tess killed me,” Alex argued. “Isabel still couldn’t blame herself for that.”
Maria nodded, “Yeah but then Isabel thought she should have noticed something was wrong with you. She thought she could have protected you from Tess.”
Alex sat back with a huff, “That’s just crazy. From what you’ve told me, Tess was manipulating everyone.”
“Yeah,” Liz agreed. “It took Isabel a long time to get past that and I’m not sure she’s put it all behind her yet. But she met a new friend at college who she’s gotten really close to, and I know that’s helped her.”
“Well that’s good,” Alex said, “she needs a friend she can…” he trailed off as understanding suddenly dawned. “I keep forgetting that for months, you all thought I was dead. Isabel met a guy at college and she moved on. That’s what you’re so delicately trying to tell me isn’t it Liz? And that’s why Isabel left so quickly today, because she didn’t want to tell me.”
“I’m sure she just wanted to wait for a better time,” Liz said. “And not confront you with it on your first day back.”
Maria nodded, “Yeah, I’m sure that’s it.”
Alex shook his head, “Man did I ever get the shaft. Remind me if I ever see Tess again that she and I have a few things to discuss.”
“Yeah,” Liz said, “well you’ll have to get in line.”
Alex nodded, remembering everything the gang told him about the months he was gone. “So Rath told you where I was because he wanted to make a deal with Max.”
“That’s what he told us,” Maria said. “He said he’d be a spy for us.”
“And what other information did he offer?” Alex asked.
“He really didn’t know much,” Liz said, “but we suspected Khivar had sent more troops to Earth and Rath confirmed it. He claims he and Lonni and Tess have been ordered to stay away from the troops, and he doesn’t know why they’re here. But he said he would try to find out.”
“Could this be the invasion the Max from the future told you about?” Alex asked.
Liz shook her head, “I don’t know, but Rath said there were only about two hundred soldiers. I think they would need a lot more to take over the Earth.”
“So what are we going to do about them?” Alex asked.
“We don’t know,” Liz admitted. “Max is going to give Rath a little time to try and find out something before he makes any definite plans, and until then we keep doing what we’ve been doing; practicing our powers, trying to recover our memories, and trying to live our lives.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Isabel waited nervously for Hale to arrive, not sure how to tell him her news. He had been so understanding when she had told him about Alex’s death and it was partially due to Hale’s quiet support that she had been able to move on so quickly. But Isabel felt so guilty about her relationship with Hale. From Alex’s point of view, it had only been a single day since they were together and she wasn’t sure how to explain her actions to him.
When she finally heard Hale’s car, Isabel rushed out to see him.
Hale smiled, “Couldn’t wait to see me?”
Isabel blushed. “Would you mind taking a walk with me? I have something I need to tell you.”
Hale’s smile was replaced by a look of concern. “Is everything okay?”
Isabel nodded, “Everything fine. In fact it’s great. I…” she trailed off, shaking her head.
Hale draped his arm around her shoulders, “Let’s drive over to the park and you can tell me the whole thing.”
Isabel nodded and allowed Hale to help her into the car. The drive to the park was short but silent and Isabel was aware of Hale’s concerned gaze on her more than once.
Finally he pulled the car into a quiet parking space near the trees and turned to her, “So do you want to tell me what’s wrong?”
Isabel shook her head, “That’s just it, nothing is wrong. We got news this morning that my friend Alex is really alive.”
“What?” Hale asked. “You told me he died in a car accident.”
“We thought he did, but apparently he was car jacked and the guy took his clothes. And after the crash there was so much damage to the guy’s face that everyone just assumed it was Alex who died. All of this time Alex has been in a coma in a hospital in Artesia, listed as a John Doe, and he just woke up this morning.”
Hale shook his head incredulously, “That’s incredible.” He reached out and took her hand, “I’m so happy for you Isabel.”
Tears started to prick her eyes but she pressed on, “The thing is Hale, for Alex only a day has passed. We weren’t exactly together but things were headed that way and I need to tell him about us. But I wanted to talk to you first, so there wouldn’t be any misunderstandings.”
Hale nodded, “Of course you need to talk to him. I understand completely. You are friends and I would never let our relationship change that.”
Isabel pulled him into a hug, “Thank you for being so wonderful.”
Hale placed a soft kiss on her cheek. “It has obviously been a stressful day for you. Do you still want to go to dinner or should I just take you home?”
“I am a little tired,” Isabel admitted.
Hale nodded, “We’ll go another time then.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)
Deputy Hansen burst into Valenti’s office. “Sheriff, is it true? The Whitman boy is alive?”
Jim nodded, “Yeah, and I’ve never been more glad to be wrong about anything in my life.”
“So who died in that wreck and is buried in the grave?”
“We don’t know,” Jim said, “but there’s an exhumation order for Monday and this time we’ll do all of the tests to try and figure out who it is.”
“And what exactly happened?” Hansen asked.
“Alex didn’t remember anything when the Artesia police talked to him. We have an appointment to interview him tomorrow. I guess he’ll tell us what he does remember.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, December 23rd, 2001)
(The Whitman House)
Isabel knocked softly on Alex’s door.
“Come in,” he called out.
Nervously she pushed the door open and stuck her head inside, “Hi Alex, it’s me.”
“Hey Isabel, come in.”
She entered his room and took a seat on a nearby chair. “You look like you’re doing well.”
Alex smiled, hearing the nervousness in her voice. “Apparently I’m good as new. Can’t beat that alien healing.”
Isabel smiled but looked around the room to avoid his eyes.
Alex spoke up, “It’s okay Isabel. I know about Hale.”
“You know?” Isabel asked, and then nodded. “Maria and Liz told you.”
“They thought it might be easier for both of us, I guess.” Alex sighed, “I won’t pretend I’m not disappointed but I do want you to be happy.”
“I just want you to know it wasn’t an overnight thing Alex. I was so devastated by your death.” She shook her head. “I used to talk to you. I know it wasn’t really you but I would pretend it was your ghost looking out for me. You know, my own guardian angel.”
Alex smiled and nodded.
Isabel continued, “It really helped for me to talk things out, to try and cope with you being gone.” She looked up at Alex, “And then I met Hale and he understood things so well because he’s lost both his parents.” Isabel looked away, “For the first couple of months we were just friends.”
“But it grew into something more,” Alex prompted.
“I never mean for it to,” Isabel said. “It just happened.”
Alex smiled sadly and reached out to take her hand. “You can’t control falling in love.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
A figure outside watched them carefully through the window.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni grabbed Tess’ left arm as Rath took hold of the right, and they steered her into a deserted alley.
“What do you want?” Tess asked, annoyed.
“This thing isn’t going down as we had hoped,” Lonni said. “We’ve been in this po-dunk town way too long and I see it as all your fault.”
“Yeah,” Rath said. “We had this perfectly good plan and you had to go and screw it up.”
“And it looks like Khivar is trying to go back on our deal,” Lonni added.
Tess shook her head, “What can I do about it?”
Lonni circled around to Tess’ other side, leaning close to her. “I think it’s time to play a few more of our cards to show Nicholas and Khivar that we can be valuable allies.”
“What do you mean?” Tess asked, with wide eyes.
“Chill Chanya,” Lonni said. “It’s not like you were going to be able to keep your secrets forever. We need to use them to our best advantage.”
Tess winced at the use of her real name. “So what are you going to do?”
Lonni shrugged. “I need to work out a strategy on how to present the information so it benefits us the most. We have to be smart about this or the whole thing could be for nothing and we’ll be stuck on this miserable planet, for the rest of our lives.” She turned to Tess with a sneer, “And don’t even think about trying to double cross us.”
Rath nodded and jerked Tess by the arm to get her attention. “Just remember, in the big picture, you’re less than nothing without us.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, December 24th, 2001)
(Roswell City Park Bandstand)
“Isabel,” Hale called out, trying to catch her attention. He jogged over to where she was in a discussion with four other women. “Excuse me ladies,” he apologized. “I didn’t mean to break into your conversation.”
One of the women spoke up, “We were just finishing up, weren’t we ladies?” She winked at Isabel and quickly herded the other women away.
“I’m sorry, “ Hale apologized again to Isabel. “Your mother said you’d be here. I know you’re busy with all of your Christmas activities, but I just wanted to see if you had time for me to take you to lunch.”
Isabel smiled, “Thanks, that’s so thoughtful but I still have a million things to do. There’s the Christmas Pageant this afternoon, and the totaling and distribution of the collections of the food drive. And I still have to get someone to cover for me tomorrow at the nursing home Christmas dinner because of Alex’s welcome home party at the Crashdown.”
Hale nodded, “So am I invited to the welcome home party? I would love to meet Alex.”
Isabel suddenly realized what she’d said and immediately regretted it. She’d had no intention of inviting Hale or even mentioning it to him. It almost seemed like a slap in Alex’s face to invite Hale, but then Isabel reasoned, she couldn’t keep them apart forever.
Isabel hesitated too long with her answer and Hale lifted his eyebrow. “You weren’t going to invite me?”
“No,” Isabel instantly denied. “Of course you’re invited. I thought I had already told you, that’s all. With everything else, it must have slipped my mind.”
Hale smiled, “I’m sure that’s it.” He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. “I had no idea you were so involved in all of this. Is there anything I can do to help?”
Isabel smiled, “Yeah, that would be great.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Café)
“Your end of the banner is too low, Liz,” Isabel called out.
Liz raised it a few inches, “Is this better?”
Isabel eyed it critically, “Yeah, that’s perfect.”
Maria bounced over to Isabel. “The streamers are all finished.”
“Okay,” Isabel said checking her list. “What about the balloons?”
“Kyle and Michael are on it,” Maria said, pointing toward the back.
Isabel glanced toward them, noting that more helium was going in the boys’ mouths than in the balloons. She raised an eyebrow and turned back to Maria.
Maria grimaced, “I’ll just go check on them.”
Max and Liz climbed down to join Isabel just as Ryan came into the cafe.
He glanced at the banner, “Welcome home Alex.” Ryan turned back to them, “Is that a friend of yours?”
“I thought the story would be all over town by now,” Max said. “For months, everyone thought Alex was dead, killed in a car accident.”
“Oh,” Ryan gasped. “He’s the one that was in the coma.” He smiled, “It must be great to get him back after you thought he was gone. That’s what everyone who looses someone dreams of.”
Isabel nodded. “Ryan, why don’t you come to the party? I’m sure Alex would love to meet you.”
“That would be great,” Ryan said. “I’d love to meet him too.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, December 25th, 2001)
(The DeLuca House)
(Christmas Day)
A knock at the door interrupted Maria, Sean and Amy from breakfast.
“I’ll get it,” Sean said, rising from the table.
After a moment Sean called out, “It’s for you aunt Amy.”
Amy and Maria looked at one another with a shrug and went into the front room.
“Merry Christmas,” Jim greeted them.
Amy crossed to him, “Jim what a nice surprise. Merry Christmas.”
“Well, I came over to give you a present.” He motioned outside. “I left it out here with Kyle though.” He led them out to the driveway where a new blue Volkswagen Beetle was parked, with a big red bow on top.”
Amy gasped, “Jim, what did you do?”
Sean, Maria and Kyle laughed.
“You were in on this?” Amy asked. She turned back to Jim, “It’s too much.”
Jim placed a kiss on her cheek, “Merry Christmas, Amy.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
Michael, Maria and Isabel sat with Alex in the midst of the party. News of Alex’s return had spread through the small community and the party was packed with well-wishers.
One after another, people had come to talk to Alex and welcome him home. Most of them were people he knew but some were simply people who had heard about his ordeal. Alex was surprised by all the attention but he accepted the greetings in the spirit they were meant.
He had just finished talking with Mr. Seligman when another unfamiliar face was suddenly before them.
“You must be Alex Whitman.” The newcomer offered Alex a hand, “I’ve heard a lot about you.”
Confusion creased Alex’s brow as they shook hands, “And you are?”
Isabel jumped to her feet, “Alex, this is my friend, Hale.”
Alex took in Hale’s handsome face, blond hair and athletic build, and knew he didn’t stand a chance. As Isabel stood next to Hale, Alex noticed how their golden beauty complimented one another. Even he thought Isabel and Hale looked like a perfect couple.
Alex smiled, “It’s nice to meet you, Hale. Isabel has told me a lot about you too.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max handed a drink to Liz, “This party was a great idea. So many people have shown up from school and the community. No one can believe that all of these months Alex was only a few miles away.”
Liz smiled, “Everyone wants the chance to see a real miracle. Especially at Christmas.”
“More like a good magic trick, “ Max said, and suddenly Liz’s words struck a chord in him. “A Christmas miracle,” Max whispered.
“What?” Liz asked.
“The dream you had,” Max explained. “It seemed familiar when you told me about it but I couldn’t place it. The bright star you described was like the one leading the three wise men.”
“But it wasn’t real and it didn’t lead us anywhere,” Liz argued.
“Maybe that’s only because we didn’t know what we were looking for,” Max suggested. “What part of the sky was the star in? Which direction?”
Liz shook her head trying to picture it and then suddenly she remembered, “It was in the south.”
“Where Artesia is,” Max pointed out. “Liz, whether we knew it or not, you predicted Alex’s return.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Hale led Isabel into the back and placed a chaste kiss on her cheek. “I won’t stay long. Tonight is for you and your friends.”
Isabel touched his cheek. “Of course you’re welcome stay, Hale.”
Hale shook his head, “No, it’s all right. I understand.” He reached into his pocket, “I just stopped by to give you this.”
He handed a small velvet box to Isabel and watched her reaction carefully as she opened it.
Isabel gasped with pleasure when she saw the sparkling diamond stud earrings. “They’re beautiful, Hale but it’s too much.”
“Diamonds are the most precious and rare gem on the planet and that’s exactly how I feel about you,” he said huskily. “Money means nothing to me, but I finally found you, the woman I’ve been looking for all of my life, and that means everything. Please Isabel, I want you to have them, as a token of my love.”
Isabel felt tears gathering in her eyes as she threw her arms around his neck, “I love you too, Hale.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Alex watched Isabel and Hale disappear into the back and spoke over his shoulder to Maria and Michael, “So that’s Hale.”
“Yeah,” Michael spoke up, “he’s a pretty good guy…” He trailed off with a gasp as Maria poked an elbow into his ribs. “Um, I mean…”
“It’s okay,” Alex interrupted. “I understand. Life goes on.”
“Yeah,” Maria said, “but she didn’t have to bring him here and flaunt him in your face.”
Alex shook his head, “No, that’s not fair. It’s not like we can avoid each other forever. Isabel is in love and she shouldn’t have to hide that to spare my feelings.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Finally the party was over and the Crashdown was empty.
Jeff put an arm around Nancy’s shoulders and turned to Max and Liz, “Let’s leave the clean-up for tomorrow.”
Liz agreed with a nod, “Okay Dad. I’ll just say goodbye to Max and lock-up.”
Jeff and Nancy nodded, “Goodnight Max.”
“Goodnight, Mr. and Mrs. Evans,” Max called out, as they disappeared into the back.
Liz took his hand and pulled him over to the Christmas tree in the corner of the room. “I have something I want to give you.”
Max glanced at the boxes beneath the tree. “I thought they were empty, just decorative.”
Liz reached behind the tree, took a box from the bottom and handed it to Max. “All of them are, except this one. Merry Christmas, Max.”
Song Playing: Love Song by the Cure
Max pulled the ribbon off the box and opened it to reveal a leather-bound copy of Steinbeck’s The Grapes of Wrath. It was his favorite book, by his favorite author and instantly he was reminded of another time when Tess had been reading Steinbeck outside the Crashdown. She had claimed to like the author but Max had guessed that Liz had coached her on what to do and say.
Once again Max realized what a fool he had been to ever fall for anything Tess had said or done. Everything between them had been false, an illusion. Tess had never known anything about him, unlike Liz.
Liz spoke up, “I wanted to get you a first edition or a signed copy but they were out of my price-range.”
Max shook his head, “This is great, Liz. It’s my favorite and it means even more since it’s from you.”
“Read the inscription, “ Liz urged.
Max opened the book and read aloud.
My Dearest Max,
I have never wanted anything more than to be with you
and now that we are together, I have never been happier.
I love you more than I ever imagined possible and
I know without doubt that we belong together.
Every day I thank whatever forces brought us together.
You are my friend, my confident, my passion, my life, heart and soul.
I will love you always,
Liz
Max pulled her into an embrace, “Oh Liz, I love you so much and I’m so lucky to have you.”
Liz shook her head, “No Max, I’m the lucky one.”
Max pulled back from Liz and took her hands in his. “I don’t know what I did to deserve you but I have something for you too.” He reached into his pocket and took out a small velvet box. “This is for you.”
Liz took the box and opened it to reveal a simple platinum ring with a single, brilliant star sapphire. “It’s beautiful,” Liz gasped.
“It’s a promise ring,” Max said. “I know it’s too soon to get engaged officially, but I wanted to give you something as a tangible reminder of my love for you.”
Max took the ring out of the box and held it out to Liz, “May I?”
Liz nodded as tears gathered in her eyes and she held out her hand to him.
Max slid the ring onto her slender finger. “In ancient times the three arms of the star were said to represent faith, hope and happiness. It was called the stone of destiny.”
He raised Liz’s hand to his lips and placed a kiss on her finger just above the ring. “You are my destiny Liz and I promise I will never stop loving you. And as soon as we are ready, I will replace this ring with an engagement ring and then a wedding ring.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, January 1st, 2002)
(Roswell Municipal Courthouse)
(New Year’s Day)
Song Playing: Annie’s Song by John Denver
The small group of friends and family gathered together in the courthouse as Judge Lewis officiated over the special ceremony.
“Do you Jim take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and honor, until death you do part?”
“I do,” Jim said, gazing into Amy’s eyes.
“And do you Amy take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and honor, until death you do part?”
“I do,” Amy said solemnly.
“Then, by the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride,” Judge Lewis prompted.
A cheer went through the crowd as Amy and Jim kissed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(The Royal Palace)
The messenger burst into the throne room and dropped to one knee in front of Khivar.
“Rise and report,” Khivar ordered.
“My liege, we have the information you wanted.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Valenti House)
Jim and Amy waved goodbye as they drove away. The reception in the Valenti’s back yard was winding down, now that the guests of honor were gone, and people were starting to leave.
Max gathered the group around and pulled out a bottle of non-alcoholic, sparkling grape juice. He poured the contents into seven glasses and passed them around. He looked at each of them, Isabel, Alex, Michael, Maria, Kyle and Liz. “New Year’s Eve was last night but I wanted to make a toast anyway. It’s been a long year, full of hardship and loss, but there have been a lot of good things too. The wedding and the formation of a new family, getting Alex back.”
He reached down and squeezed Liz’s hand. “We’re all well and there’s not an imminent threat to our lives, but there is a possibility of one out there. And that’s why we need to stick together more than ever. We need to keep up with our training and keep our eyes open for anything unusual.”
He raised his glass, “So I propose we renew our commitment to one another. To all of us, family and friends, we’re in this together.”
Everyone raised their glasses. “Together.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 10
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, December 21st, 2001)
It took two cars to transport all six of them, but half-an-hour later they were standing outside the
Artesia Good Samarita Nursing Home.
Maria turned to Rath, "What are we doing here? Is this some kind of joke?"
"Yes Rath," Max said. "Enough mystery. Tell us why we are here."
Rath motioned to the building, "Just trust me a little more. We’re almost there. Room 134."
Liz looked at the others and when no one moved, she opened the door and went inside. She immediately noted the subdued lighting and the fact that no one was working at the information desk, but a sign on the wall pointed the way.
She followed the left hallway, scanning the room numbers with an increasing sense of anticipation. Liz couldn't have said why she was excited, only that she was sure something very important was waiting for them. Vaguely she was aware the others trailed behind her but her whole being seemed focused on her task until she finally stopped before the door marked 134.
She reached for the doorknob only to be stopped as Max gently took hold of her wrist.
"Let me," he said softly. "It could be a trap."
Liz knew in her heart it wasn't a trap but she allowed Max and Michael to precede her into the room. The door closed behind them, and for a moment there was no sound from inside, and then Max opened the door. Liz saw immediately that he was incredibly pale and distressed and she reached out to him, "Max?"
"I..." he trailed off, shaking his head. "You'd all better come in." He took Liz's hand in his and led her into the room.
Liz looked around the room quickly, taking in the medical equipment and Michael standing by the single bed. He was motionless, as if in shock, staring at the bed's occupant. Liz stepped closer until she could make out the features of the patient and gasped in recognition. "Alex!"
At her outburst, Maria and Kyle rushed forward, stopping by the bed.
After a moment, Maria turned to Max, with tears in her eyes. "Is it really him?"
Max looked to Rath, "Is it?"
Rath nodded. "Yeah, it's him. He's been in a coma for months."
"But how?" Kyle asked. "I remember Tess making me put his body in the car."
"Tess thought she killed him but he wasn't dead," Rath explained. "She panicked and called me and Lonni to help get rid of the body. She made you put him in the car and we met her to help stage the accident, but I could see right away he wasn't dead. Lonni said we should keep quiet and use it to our advantage. If Tess thought she killed Alex, we could use it as leverage over her if we needed it."
"So who was in his car?" Max asked. "I tried to heal him."
"I don't know," Rath said, with a shrug. "Some homeless guy we picked up who was about Alex's same size. We knocked him out, dressed him in Alex's clothes, Lonnie changed his hair and the color of his eyes and we put him in Alex’s car. I waited until a truck came along and used my powers to drive the car head-on into it. Afterward, me and Lonni made sure that the guy's face was messed up enough so no one could tell who it was. The guy was in Alex's car, wearing Alex's clothes, the same height, weight and hair color. We knew no one would question it."
"That's why no one noticed anything unusual about the body," Liz said woodenly, "because he really did die in the crash."
"And Alex has been here the whole time?" Maria choked, tears streaming down her face. "Just a few miles away." She sat on the edge of the bed and took his hand in hers.
"Lonni and I put the homeless man’s clothes on him, took him to the hospital in Artesia and told them we found him in an alley. They marked him a John Doe and figured he'd been mugged. After awhile, the doctor moved him here and promised to call us if he got better. Lonni really thought it was funny, you know the name, good samaritan..." he trailed off with a chuckle but no one else laughed.
"What about Alex's condition?" Liz asked. "What did the doctor say?"
Rath shook his head. "I don't know the technical stuff, but his brain is messed up. Bleeding or swelling or somethin’, because of Tess' powers. They don't think he'll get better."
Liz turned to Max and touched his arm. "Max," she urged with the single word and he knew she was asking him to see if he could heal Alex.
He had been so surprised to see Alex or he would have thought of it himself. He placed his hands on Alex's head and started a connection, and flashes of Alex's last couple of hours before the accident assailed him. Max saw Liz and Maria with Alex at his house and the delivery of the Thai food that triggered his memories. He watched as Alex recovered the translation from the computer and his futile attempts to call Isabel. Alex’s unsuccessful struggle against the compulsions Tess had placed in his mind and his drive to the Valenti's house to confront her.
Then he saw Alex arguing with Tess, and Kyle's interruption, and he felt Alex's blinding pain as Tess tried to mind warp him again. Max gasped and pulled back as Alex's pain ripped through him and Liz was instantly at his side.
"Max, what's wrong?"
He shook his head, "I'm okay. I just saw what happened to Alex." He placed his hands on Alex and started the connection again, pushing the horrible images away, looking for the damage. Max found several areas where the walls of the tiny vessels in Alex's brain were stretched too thin, causing them to bulge and press dangerously on his brain. He easily fixed those and then moved on to the main problem, a large vessel that was perilously enlarged and engorged with blood, close to bursting. The brain matter around it had been pushed aside as it had swelled, causing the coma.
Max gently returned the vessel to its normal size and the pressure on the brain-matter eased. He could feel Alex slip into a normal state of sleep and he took his hands away.
He nodded to Liz and whispered, "He's okay, just sleeping now. But it will take a while for his brain to go back to normal and I'll bet he'll have one hell of a headache when he wakes up."
"Should we wake him?" Maria whispered.
Max shook his head, "I know he's been out for months but he'll need a lot of rest to recover."
"We should get him out of here," Rath said. "If he wakes up and the doctor's call Lonni..." he trailed off with a shrug.
"We can't just take him," Liz said. "If he disappeared, there would be an investigation and they would..." she trailed off and then smiled. "All we have to do is change the contact phone number in the file to Maria's, so Lonni never knows. We let Alex wake up naturally and he tells the doctors who he is and they will take care of everything. If there is a silver handprint, it is on his head hidden by his hair. Then there will be no unexplained return from the dead and none of this can be linked to aliens. The police will probably figure that the homeless guy mugged Alex for the car and clothes, and then died in the crash. It's a simple case of mistaken identity."
Max looked at Michael and motioned to the door with a jut of his chin.
Michael nodded, understanding him immediately and went to find the records room.
“That’s pretty smart,” Rath said.
Liz rounded on him angrily. "You helped Tess in Las Cruces with the translation."
Rath swallowed hard and looked around at the others. "Yeah, it was Lonni's idea. She thought if we had the Granolith and knew how to use it, she could make a deal with Nicholas to go home."
"Tess didn’t trust you or Lonni. How did you get her to help you?" Kyle asked.
Rath nodded, "Lonni has some dirt about Tess’ past life, I don't know what, but she used it at the summit to blackmail Tess. Lonni told Tess if she didn't help us, she would tell Max the truth about her and then he wouldn't want her. I don’t think Tess wanted to help us, but Lonni didn’t give her a choice."
“She always had a choice,” Max said softly.
"And Leanna?" Liz asked. "How does she fit into this?"
"It was Lonni's powers," Rath said. "She can change her appearance, make people see her as someone else. She took the real girl's place at the University so she could move around the campus and it wouldn't look suspicious."
"And then you put the real Leanna back, hoping we would blame and kill her," Max added.
Liz advanced on Rath, poking an accusing finger into his chest. “And what about Alex? Were you going to kill him too?”
Rath backed a step, shaking his head. “I swear we didn’t do nothin’ to hurt him. The plan was to get him to do the translation and then put him back, and no body would be the wiser.”
Michael came back into the room and saw Liz confronting Rath. “Is there a problem?”
Liz shook her head and backed down. She could feel Rath’s fear but somewhere underneath, she could also feel sincerity.
Rath took a deep breath, “I knew I was taking a chance coming to you but I thought it was my only shot to get home.” He motioned to the bed, “I gave you Alex back. If I wanted to kill him I could have and never said a word, and none of you would have known. That’s gotta count for something.”
Max looked at Michael and Liz with a nod. Michael agreed with a jut of his chin and Liz nodded gravely.
Max turned back to Rath, "If you work with us and don't betray us, you’ve got a deal." He held out his hand.
Rath smiled and shook it. "I won't let you down, duke."
Max nodded and looked at Alex, lowering his voice, "Okay, let’s go out to the parking lot so we don’t wake Alex and then Rath can tell us everything he knows about Khivar’s new troops."
Rath was momentarily shocked. “How did you know about…” he trailed off but recovered quickly with a jerk of his head and a smile. “You’s the man.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell, NM)
Max dropped Rath off at his car, that was parked a couple of blocks from the Crashdown, and the gang waited until he had driven away before they started talking.
“So, how much are you planning to trust him?” Michael asked.
Max shook his head, “I’m not trusting him at all. Everything he tells us is suspect.”
“Why did you tell him we knew about the new troops?” Maria asked. “Isn’t that just tipping our hand?”
“If Rath isn’t on our side, he’ll report back and then Khivar and Nicholas will wonder how we found out and maybe suspect that we have a spy in their midst,” Max explained.
Liz spoke up, “And if Rath is on our side, it will show him we do trust him because we offered him information.”
Max nodded, “But we all have to be careful about what we tell Rath. We have to assume that everything we reveal to him is being relayed to Khivar. So don’t mention Liz’s or Kyle’s powers and no one says anything about who Liz really is.”
Everyone nodded.
Max continued, “And I know everyone is excited about getting Alex back, but we have to pretend like we don’t know until it is officially announced, and that may take a few days. It will be hard, but everyone just act normal and then when he’s back, we can all celebrate.”
“And Isabel?” Michael asked.
“I’ll tell her when she gets home,” Max said.
“And what about Tess?” Liz asked softly. “Now we know she’s still in Copper Summit.”
Max shook his head, “It doesn’t change anything. I can’t go and drag her back here and chain her in a basement until my son is born. I just have to wait.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Hale stopped his car in the Evans’ driveway.
Isabel smiled, “I could have driven to your house.”
Hale shook his head, leaning closer, “I couldn’t let you do that. It would be ungentlemanly.”
“But now you’ll have to drive all the way back home,” Isabel argued, closing the distance until only a couple of inches separated them.
“It’s a small price to pay, for your company,” Hale whispered. He placed a gentle kiss on her lips and touched her face tenderly. “I love you, Isabel.”
A soft smile lit Isabel’s features, “I love you too.”
Hale smiled in return. “Let me steal you away from your friends one more night and I’ll take you to dinner tomorrow.”
Isabel nodded, “I’d like that.”
Hale took her head in his hands and kissed her lingeringly. When they broke apart they were both breathing roughly. “This is just so incredible,” Hale said. “I never thought I would find someone like you.”
“Me either,” Isabel agreed. “I didn’t think it was possible to feel this close to anyone.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max heard Isabel and Hale pull into the driveway and he sat on her bed, waiting impatiently for her to come inside. Finally he heard the front door shut and Hale’s car drive away and Isabel came into her room.
“Oh,” she gasped, surprised by Max’s presence, “you scared me, Max. What are you doing here?”
“I have some news,” Max started but he saw Isabel’s reaction and immediately amended himself. “Don’t worry, it’s good news, but you can’t say anything yet and I don’t want you to overreact and wake up Mom and Dad.”
Isabel shook her head, “What is it? And why can’t I say anything?”
“Why don’t you sit down?”
Isabel complied apprehensively, taking a seat next to Max.
“I don’t know how to say this other than just to say it.” Max smiled, “Isabel, Alex is alive.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, December 22nd, 2001)
(The Parker House)
Light streaming in the window woke Jeff and he put a hand to his eyes in confusion, and glanced at the clock. It was after nine.
He had gotten in bed last night and replayed the scene in the dining room over and over in his head, trying to make sense of it. He had intended on confronting Liz when she got home but he must have fallen asleep while he was waiting.
Rubbing at his eyes, Jeff sat up just as Nancy opened the door.
“Oh, you’re up,” she said. “I was just about to wake you.”
“Why did you let me sleep so late?” Jeff asked.
Nancy shrugged, “You seemed tired so I let you sleep, but Jeff we’ve just got some really good news.”
Jeff’s groggy brain didn’t process what she was saying. “I wanted to talk to Liz. Is she here?”
Nancy sat down beside him. “She’s here but I doubt you’ll be able to talk to her.”
“Why not?”
“That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you, Jeff. We got a call from Chuck Whitman a few minutes ago. Alex is alive.”
Jeff shook his head, “How is that possible?”
“Apparently he got car-jacked and left for dead in an alley in Artesia. He was admitted to the hospital as a John Doe and has been in a coma. But he woke up sometime early this morning and told them who he was.”
“So who was killed in his car?” Jeff asked.
“They are guessing it was the carjacker.”
“And Alex is okay?”
Nancy smiled, “He has a little memory loss but otherwise he’s fine. Liz and Maria haven’t stopped jumping around. They’re so anxious to see him. Chuck said Alex was being released from the hospital this morning and he invited Liz and Maria and all of Alex’s friends to come over this afternoon.”
Jeff nodded, his thoughts of talking to Liz about last night, going right out of his head. “It’s a miracle.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Tears streamed down Diane’s face as she hugged Isabel. “It’s a miracle, honey.”
“I know,” Isabel said. “It’s so wonderful, I can’t believe it’s true. There were so many times that I wished it was all a bad dream and I could just wake up.”
They broke the hug and Isabel continued, “I can’t wait to see him. There’s so much we all have to tell him.”
Diane smiled, “I’m so happy for all of you, especially Alex’s parents. This must have been a nightmare for them.”
“I keep pinching myself to make sure I’m not dreaming,” Isabel said. “I just feel like this huge weight has been lifted. I felt so guilty about his death.”
“But none of it was your fault,” Diane said.
“I know,” Isabel said, “I just felt like I should have been able to do something to keep him safe.” She shook her head, “I just should have known.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Whitman House)
At four o’clock precisely, the whole gang was gathered outside the Whitman’s door. Liz and Maria were in front and Maria pressed the doorbell.
The door was opened immediately by Alex’s father Chuck, who greeted them with a huge smile. “Come in. Please come in.”
Liz and Maria both hugged him and he hugged them back with a laugh. “I can’t believe this has all turned out so well.”
Alex’s Mom, Gloria joined them, and Maria and Liz hugged her too.
“We’re so happy for you,” Liz said.
Gloria greeted them all, “It’s so great to have all of you back in the house again. We’ve missed you almost as much…” she trailed off with a shake of her head. “But you want to see Alex. He’s in his room, ordered to bed rest for the next couple of days, but he’ll be fine.”
“Go ahead and see him,“ Chuck prompted. “We’ve got pizza on the way.”
Liz and Maria led the way to Alex’s room. They stopped briefly, and then Maria threw open the door and she and Liz squealed when they saw Alex. Running into the room, they both threw themselves onto the bed, hugging Alex fiercely.
“We’re so happy to see you,” Maria exclaimed.
“It’s so good to have you back,” Liz said.
Alex hugged them back, “Believe me I’m happy to be here.”
Maria and Liz settled down next to him and the others stepped up. Max and Kyle gave him manly hugs and Michael offered a firm handshake.
Finally Isabel stepped up and gave him a quick hug.
When Isabel released him, Alex looked at Max. “My parents tell me I was in a coma for more than six months and then I suddenly came out of it. Somehow I have a feeling I’ve got you to thank for that, Max.”
Max nodded, “I just wish we’d known you were alive sooner.”
“And where’s Tess?” Alex asked.
Max spoke up, “She’s gone.”
Liz took Alex’s hand. “We know most of what happened to you. What do you remember?”
Alex looked relieved. “The day I supposedly died, I remembered that Tess, Lonni and Rath sent me to the University of Las Cruces to use the supercomputer to translate the alien book. I tried to contact Isabel and tell her what happened but Tess had done something to my mind and I couldn’t dial the phone. So I got in the car and tried to drive to the Crashdown, but I couldn’t go anywhere but the Valenti’s house. I confronted Tess, and I remember Kyle coming in, and then I had a terrible pain in my head.” He shook his head, “The next thing I remember is waking up in the hospital.”
“Wow,” Maria said, “do we have a lot to tell you.”
Alex nodded, “You’ll have to tell me what I’m supposed to say to the police too. I told the police in Artesia that I didn’t remember anything but I’m sure they’ll keep asking. I’m supposed to have an interview with Valenti tomorrow.”
Max nodded, “Well, I guess we should start at the beginning.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel, Max, Kyle and Michael left an hour later, leaving Liz and Maria with Alex.
“I can’t believe everything I’ve missed,” Alex exclaimed. “Show me your powers again, Liz.”
With a laugh, Liz touched his t-shirt and the white swirled into a deep blue.
“That is so cool.” Alex leaned in closer, “So since Max healed me, am I going to get powers too?”
Liz shrugged, “I don’t know. We’re not sure why it happened.”
Alex shook his head and changed the subject. “And what is the deal with Isabel? When I left, we were really getting close but now she’s the ice queen again.”
“Your death was really hard on all of us, but Isabel blamed herself,” Liz explained. “She thought if she hadn’t invited you to come out that evening you wouldn’t have been in the accident.”
“But you found out months ago Tess killed me,” Alex argued. “Isabel still couldn’t blame herself for that.”
Maria nodded, “Yeah but then Isabel thought she should have noticed something was wrong with you. She thought she could have protected you from Tess.”
Alex sat back with a huff, “That’s just crazy. From what you’ve told me, Tess was manipulating everyone.”
“Yeah,” Liz agreed. “It took Isabel a long time to get past that and I’m not sure she’s put it all behind her yet. But she met a new friend at college who she’s gotten really close to, and I know that’s helped her.”
“Well that’s good,” Alex said, “she needs a friend she can…” he trailed off as understanding suddenly dawned. “I keep forgetting that for months, you all thought I was dead. Isabel met a guy at college and she moved on. That’s what you’re so delicately trying to tell me isn’t it Liz? And that’s why Isabel left so quickly today, because she didn’t want to tell me.”
“I’m sure she just wanted to wait for a better time,” Liz said. “And not confront you with it on your first day back.”
Maria nodded, “Yeah, I’m sure that’s it.”
Alex shook his head, “Man did I ever get the shaft. Remind me if I ever see Tess again that she and I have a few things to discuss.”
“Yeah,” Liz said, “well you’ll have to get in line.”
Alex nodded, remembering everything the gang told him about the months he was gone. “So Rath told you where I was because he wanted to make a deal with Max.”
“That’s what he told us,” Maria said. “He said he’d be a spy for us.”
“And what other information did he offer?” Alex asked.
“He really didn’t know much,” Liz said, “but we suspected Khivar had sent more troops to Earth and Rath confirmed it. He claims he and Lonni and Tess have been ordered to stay away from the troops, and he doesn’t know why they’re here. But he said he would try to find out.”
“Could this be the invasion the Max from the future told you about?” Alex asked.
Liz shook her head, “I don’t know, but Rath said there were only about two hundred soldiers. I think they would need a lot more to take over the Earth.”
“So what are we going to do about them?” Alex asked.
“We don’t know,” Liz admitted. “Max is going to give Rath a little time to try and find out something before he makes any definite plans, and until then we keep doing what we’ve been doing; practicing our powers, trying to recover our memories, and trying to live our lives.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Isabel waited nervously for Hale to arrive, not sure how to tell him her news. He had been so understanding when she had told him about Alex’s death and it was partially due to Hale’s quiet support that she had been able to move on so quickly. But Isabel felt so guilty about her relationship with Hale. From Alex’s point of view, it had only been a single day since they were together and she wasn’t sure how to explain her actions to him.
When she finally heard Hale’s car, Isabel rushed out to see him.
Hale smiled, “Couldn’t wait to see me?”
Isabel blushed. “Would you mind taking a walk with me? I have something I need to tell you.”
Hale’s smile was replaced by a look of concern. “Is everything okay?”
Isabel nodded, “Everything fine. In fact it’s great. I…” she trailed off, shaking her head.
Hale draped his arm around her shoulders, “Let’s drive over to the park and you can tell me the whole thing.”
Isabel nodded and allowed Hale to help her into the car. The drive to the park was short but silent and Isabel was aware of Hale’s concerned gaze on her more than once.
Finally he pulled the car into a quiet parking space near the trees and turned to her, “So do you want to tell me what’s wrong?”
Isabel shook her head, “That’s just it, nothing is wrong. We got news this morning that my friend Alex is really alive.”
“What?” Hale asked. “You told me he died in a car accident.”
“We thought he did, but apparently he was car jacked and the guy took his clothes. And after the crash there was so much damage to the guy’s face that everyone just assumed it was Alex who died. All of this time Alex has been in a coma in a hospital in Artesia, listed as a John Doe, and he just woke up this morning.”
Hale shook his head incredulously, “That’s incredible.” He reached out and took her hand, “I’m so happy for you Isabel.”
Tears started to prick her eyes but she pressed on, “The thing is Hale, for Alex only a day has passed. We weren’t exactly together but things were headed that way and I need to tell him about us. But I wanted to talk to you first, so there wouldn’t be any misunderstandings.”
Hale nodded, “Of course you need to talk to him. I understand completely. You are friends and I would never let our relationship change that.”
Isabel pulled him into a hug, “Thank you for being so wonderful.”
Hale placed a soft kiss on her cheek. “It has obviously been a stressful day for you. Do you still want to go to dinner or should I just take you home?”
“I am a little tired,” Isabel admitted.
Hale nodded, “We’ll go another time then.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)
Deputy Hansen burst into Valenti’s office. “Sheriff, is it true? The Whitman boy is alive?”
Jim nodded, “Yeah, and I’ve never been more glad to be wrong about anything in my life.”
“So who died in that wreck and is buried in the grave?”
“We don’t know,” Jim said, “but there’s an exhumation order for Monday and this time we’ll do all of the tests to try and figure out who it is.”
“And what exactly happened?” Hansen asked.
“Alex didn’t remember anything when the Artesia police talked to him. We have an appointment to interview him tomorrow. I guess he’ll tell us what he does remember.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, December 23rd, 2001)
(The Whitman House)
Isabel knocked softly on Alex’s door.
“Come in,” he called out.
Nervously she pushed the door open and stuck her head inside, “Hi Alex, it’s me.”
“Hey Isabel, come in.”
She entered his room and took a seat on a nearby chair. “You look like you’re doing well.”
Alex smiled, hearing the nervousness in her voice. “Apparently I’m good as new. Can’t beat that alien healing.”
Isabel smiled but looked around the room to avoid his eyes.
Alex spoke up, “It’s okay Isabel. I know about Hale.”
“You know?” Isabel asked, and then nodded. “Maria and Liz told you.”
“They thought it might be easier for both of us, I guess.” Alex sighed, “I won’t pretend I’m not disappointed but I do want you to be happy.”
“I just want you to know it wasn’t an overnight thing Alex. I was so devastated by your death.” She shook her head. “I used to talk to you. I know it wasn’t really you but I would pretend it was your ghost looking out for me. You know, my own guardian angel.”
Alex smiled and nodded.
Isabel continued, “It really helped for me to talk things out, to try and cope with you being gone.” She looked up at Alex, “And then I met Hale and he understood things so well because he’s lost both his parents.” Isabel looked away, “For the first couple of months we were just friends.”
“But it grew into something more,” Alex prompted.
“I never mean for it to,” Isabel said. “It just happened.”
Alex smiled sadly and reached out to take her hand. “You can’t control falling in love.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
A figure outside watched them carefully through the window.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni grabbed Tess’ left arm as Rath took hold of the right, and they steered her into a deserted alley.
“What do you want?” Tess asked, annoyed.
“This thing isn’t going down as we had hoped,” Lonni said. “We’ve been in this po-dunk town way too long and I see it as all your fault.”
“Yeah,” Rath said. “We had this perfectly good plan and you had to go and screw it up.”
“And it looks like Khivar is trying to go back on our deal,” Lonni added.
Tess shook her head, “What can I do about it?”
Lonni circled around to Tess’ other side, leaning close to her. “I think it’s time to play a few more of our cards to show Nicholas and Khivar that we can be valuable allies.”
“What do you mean?” Tess asked, with wide eyes.
“Chill Chanya,” Lonni said. “It’s not like you were going to be able to keep your secrets forever. We need to use them to our best advantage.”
Tess winced at the use of her real name. “So what are you going to do?”
Lonni shrugged. “I need to work out a strategy on how to present the information so it benefits us the most. We have to be smart about this or the whole thing could be for nothing and we’ll be stuck on this miserable planet, for the rest of our lives.” She turned to Tess with a sneer, “And don’t even think about trying to double cross us.”
Rath nodded and jerked Tess by the arm to get her attention. “Just remember, in the big picture, you’re less than nothing without us.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, December 24th, 2001)
(Roswell City Park Bandstand)
“Isabel,” Hale called out, trying to catch her attention. He jogged over to where she was in a discussion with four other women. “Excuse me ladies,” he apologized. “I didn’t mean to break into your conversation.”
One of the women spoke up, “We were just finishing up, weren’t we ladies?” She winked at Isabel and quickly herded the other women away.
“I’m sorry, “ Hale apologized again to Isabel. “Your mother said you’d be here. I know you’re busy with all of your Christmas activities, but I just wanted to see if you had time for me to take you to lunch.”
Isabel smiled, “Thanks, that’s so thoughtful but I still have a million things to do. There’s the Christmas Pageant this afternoon, and the totaling and distribution of the collections of the food drive. And I still have to get someone to cover for me tomorrow at the nursing home Christmas dinner because of Alex’s welcome home party at the Crashdown.”
Hale nodded, “So am I invited to the welcome home party? I would love to meet Alex.”
Isabel suddenly realized what she’d said and immediately regretted it. She’d had no intention of inviting Hale or even mentioning it to him. It almost seemed like a slap in Alex’s face to invite Hale, but then Isabel reasoned, she couldn’t keep them apart forever.
Isabel hesitated too long with her answer and Hale lifted his eyebrow. “You weren’t going to invite me?”
“No,” Isabel instantly denied. “Of course you’re invited. I thought I had already told you, that’s all. With everything else, it must have slipped my mind.”
Hale smiled, “I’m sure that’s it.” He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. “I had no idea you were so involved in all of this. Is there anything I can do to help?”
Isabel smiled, “Yeah, that would be great.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Café)
“Your end of the banner is too low, Liz,” Isabel called out.
Liz raised it a few inches, “Is this better?”
Isabel eyed it critically, “Yeah, that’s perfect.”
Maria bounced over to Isabel. “The streamers are all finished.”
“Okay,” Isabel said checking her list. “What about the balloons?”
“Kyle and Michael are on it,” Maria said, pointing toward the back.
Isabel glanced toward them, noting that more helium was going in the boys’ mouths than in the balloons. She raised an eyebrow and turned back to Maria.
Maria grimaced, “I’ll just go check on them.”
Max and Liz climbed down to join Isabel just as Ryan came into the cafe.
He glanced at the banner, “Welcome home Alex.” Ryan turned back to them, “Is that a friend of yours?”
“I thought the story would be all over town by now,” Max said. “For months, everyone thought Alex was dead, killed in a car accident.”
“Oh,” Ryan gasped. “He’s the one that was in the coma.” He smiled, “It must be great to get him back after you thought he was gone. That’s what everyone who looses someone dreams of.”
Isabel nodded. “Ryan, why don’t you come to the party? I’m sure Alex would love to meet you.”
“That would be great,” Ryan said. “I’d love to meet him too.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, December 25th, 2001)
(The DeLuca House)
(Christmas Day)
A knock at the door interrupted Maria, Sean and Amy from breakfast.
“I’ll get it,” Sean said, rising from the table.
After a moment Sean called out, “It’s for you aunt Amy.”
Amy and Maria looked at one another with a shrug and went into the front room.
“Merry Christmas,” Jim greeted them.
Amy crossed to him, “Jim what a nice surprise. Merry Christmas.”
“Well, I came over to give you a present.” He motioned outside. “I left it out here with Kyle though.” He led them out to the driveway where a new blue Volkswagen Beetle was parked, with a big red bow on top.”
Amy gasped, “Jim, what did you do?”
Sean, Maria and Kyle laughed.
“You were in on this?” Amy asked. She turned back to Jim, “It’s too much.”
Jim placed a kiss on her cheek, “Merry Christmas, Amy.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
Michael, Maria and Isabel sat with Alex in the midst of the party. News of Alex’s return had spread through the small community and the party was packed with well-wishers.
One after another, people had come to talk to Alex and welcome him home. Most of them were people he knew but some were simply people who had heard about his ordeal. Alex was surprised by all the attention but he accepted the greetings in the spirit they were meant.
He had just finished talking with Mr. Seligman when another unfamiliar face was suddenly before them.
“You must be Alex Whitman.” The newcomer offered Alex a hand, “I’ve heard a lot about you.”
Confusion creased Alex’s brow as they shook hands, “And you are?”
Isabel jumped to her feet, “Alex, this is my friend, Hale.”
Alex took in Hale’s handsome face, blond hair and athletic build, and knew he didn’t stand a chance. As Isabel stood next to Hale, Alex noticed how their golden beauty complimented one another. Even he thought Isabel and Hale looked like a perfect couple.
Alex smiled, “It’s nice to meet you, Hale. Isabel has told me a lot about you too.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max handed a drink to Liz, “This party was a great idea. So many people have shown up from school and the community. No one can believe that all of these months Alex was only a few miles away.”
Liz smiled, “Everyone wants the chance to see a real miracle. Especially at Christmas.”
“More like a good magic trick, “ Max said, and suddenly Liz’s words struck a chord in him. “A Christmas miracle,” Max whispered.
“What?” Liz asked.
“The dream you had,” Max explained. “It seemed familiar when you told me about it but I couldn’t place it. The bright star you described was like the one leading the three wise men.”
“But it wasn’t real and it didn’t lead us anywhere,” Liz argued.
“Maybe that’s only because we didn’t know what we were looking for,” Max suggested. “What part of the sky was the star in? Which direction?”
Liz shook her head trying to picture it and then suddenly she remembered, “It was in the south.”
“Where Artesia is,” Max pointed out. “Liz, whether we knew it or not, you predicted Alex’s return.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Hale led Isabel into the back and placed a chaste kiss on her cheek. “I won’t stay long. Tonight is for you and your friends.”
Isabel touched his cheek. “Of course you’re welcome stay, Hale.”
Hale shook his head, “No, it’s all right. I understand.” He reached into his pocket, “I just stopped by to give you this.”
He handed a small velvet box to Isabel and watched her reaction carefully as she opened it.
Isabel gasped with pleasure when she saw the sparkling diamond stud earrings. “They’re beautiful, Hale but it’s too much.”
“Diamonds are the most precious and rare gem on the planet and that’s exactly how I feel about you,” he said huskily. “Money means nothing to me, but I finally found you, the woman I’ve been looking for all of my life, and that means everything. Please Isabel, I want you to have them, as a token of my love.”
Isabel felt tears gathering in her eyes as she threw her arms around his neck, “I love you too, Hale.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Alex watched Isabel and Hale disappear into the back and spoke over his shoulder to Maria and Michael, “So that’s Hale.”
“Yeah,” Michael spoke up, “he’s a pretty good guy…” He trailed off with a gasp as Maria poked an elbow into his ribs. “Um, I mean…”
“It’s okay,” Alex interrupted. “I understand. Life goes on.”
“Yeah,” Maria said, “but she didn’t have to bring him here and flaunt him in your face.”
Alex shook his head, “No, that’s not fair. It’s not like we can avoid each other forever. Isabel is in love and she shouldn’t have to hide that to spare my feelings.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Finally the party was over and the Crashdown was empty.
Jeff put an arm around Nancy’s shoulders and turned to Max and Liz, “Let’s leave the clean-up for tomorrow.”
Liz agreed with a nod, “Okay Dad. I’ll just say goodbye to Max and lock-up.”
Jeff and Nancy nodded, “Goodnight Max.”
“Goodnight, Mr. and Mrs. Evans,” Max called out, as they disappeared into the back.
Liz took his hand and pulled him over to the Christmas tree in the corner of the room. “I have something I want to give you.”
Max glanced at the boxes beneath the tree. “I thought they were empty, just decorative.”
Liz reached behind the tree, took a box from the bottom and handed it to Max. “All of them are, except this one. Merry Christmas, Max.”
Song Playing: Love Song by the Cure
Max pulled the ribbon off the box and opened it to reveal a leather-bound copy of Steinbeck’s The Grapes of Wrath. It was his favorite book, by his favorite author and instantly he was reminded of another time when Tess had been reading Steinbeck outside the Crashdown. She had claimed to like the author but Max had guessed that Liz had coached her on what to do and say.
Once again Max realized what a fool he had been to ever fall for anything Tess had said or done. Everything between them had been false, an illusion. Tess had never known anything about him, unlike Liz.
Liz spoke up, “I wanted to get you a first edition or a signed copy but they were out of my price-range.”
Max shook his head, “This is great, Liz. It’s my favorite and it means even more since it’s from you.”
“Read the inscription, “ Liz urged.
Max opened the book and read aloud.
My Dearest Max,
I have never wanted anything more than to be with you
and now that we are together, I have never been happier.
I love you more than I ever imagined possible and
I know without doubt that we belong together.
Every day I thank whatever forces brought us together.
You are my friend, my confident, my passion, my life, heart and soul.
I will love you always,
Liz
Max pulled her into an embrace, “Oh Liz, I love you so much and I’m so lucky to have you.”
Liz shook her head, “No Max, I’m the lucky one.”
Max pulled back from Liz and took her hands in his. “I don’t know what I did to deserve you but I have something for you too.” He reached into his pocket and took out a small velvet box. “This is for you.”
Liz took the box and opened it to reveal a simple platinum ring with a single, brilliant star sapphire. “It’s beautiful,” Liz gasped.
“It’s a promise ring,” Max said. “I know it’s too soon to get engaged officially, but I wanted to give you something as a tangible reminder of my love for you.”
Max took the ring out of the box and held it out to Liz, “May I?”
Liz nodded as tears gathered in her eyes and she held out her hand to him.
Max slid the ring onto her slender finger. “In ancient times the three arms of the star were said to represent faith, hope and happiness. It was called the stone of destiny.”
He raised Liz’s hand to his lips and placed a kiss on her finger just above the ring. “You are my destiny Liz and I promise I will never stop loving you. And as soon as we are ready, I will replace this ring with an engagement ring and then a wedding ring.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, January 1st, 2002)
(Roswell Municipal Courthouse)
(New Year’s Day)
Song Playing: Annie’s Song by John Denver
The small group of friends and family gathered together in the courthouse as Judge Lewis officiated over the special ceremony.
“Do you Jim take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and honor, until death you do part?”
“I do,” Jim said, gazing into Amy’s eyes.
“And do you Amy take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and honor, until death you do part?”
“I do,” Amy said solemnly.
“Then, by the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride,” Judge Lewis prompted.
A cheer went through the crowd as Amy and Jim kissed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(The Royal Palace)
The messenger burst into the throne room and dropped to one knee in front of Khivar.
“Rise and report,” Khivar ordered.
“My liege, we have the information you wanted.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Valenti House)
Jim and Amy waved goodbye as they drove away. The reception in the Valenti’s back yard was winding down, now that the guests of honor were gone, and people were starting to leave.
Max gathered the group around and pulled out a bottle of non-alcoholic, sparkling grape juice. He poured the contents into seven glasses and passed them around. He looked at each of them, Isabel, Alex, Michael, Maria, Kyle and Liz. “New Year’s Eve was last night but I wanted to make a toast anyway. It’s been a long year, full of hardship and loss, but there have been a lot of good things too. The wedding and the formation of a new family, getting Alex back.”
He reached down and squeezed Liz’s hand. “We’re all well and there’s not an imminent threat to our lives, but there is a possibility of one out there. And that’s why we need to stick together more than ever. We need to keep up with our training and keep our eyes open for anything unusual.”
He raised his glass, “So I propose we renew our commitment to one another. To all of us, family and friends, we’re in this together.”
Everyone raised their glasses. “Together.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 11
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 11
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, January 2nd, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nervously Tess, entered Nicholas’ office on the Leptes. He had called for her a few times asking about her progress with her powers and each time she had stalled, but she didn’t know how much longer she could get away with it. Tess didn’t even know what kind of powers she was supposed to have.
She noticed immediately that Nicholas was not alone and Tess spared a glance at the tall, dark-haired soldier who stood silently behind Nicholas’ chair. Nicholas had introduced him to her once as Corporal Raltos.
Nicholas motioned to the chair across from his desk, “Have a seat.”
“How’s it going, Nicholas?” Tess asked.
“Maybe that’s what I should be asking you, Chanya.”
Tess’ mouth gaped open but she was incapable of speech.
Nicholas rose from his chair, “Did you really think you could fool Khivar?”
“But how did you…”
Nicholas laughed, “Khivar has ways of gathering any information he wants.”
Tess shook her head, “But I only just found out myself. Lonni…” she trailed off.
“Lonni,” Nicholas said, as he advanced on her. “And you didn’t tell us because?”
“I didn’t think you would make a deal with me,” Tess said softly, “but I can still deliver what I promised.”
“And how do you think you’re going to do that?” Nicholas asked sarcastically. “Ava’s power was prognostication, so unless you start getting visions of the future, I think you have outlived your usefulness.”
“But I can help you with my powers,” Tess argued. “I can make people see whatever I want.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Nicholas dismissed as he stopped next to her. “Maybe you don’t remember your other life, but Khivar and I know all about your powers.”
“I do remember some of it,” Tess said quickly. “I also have the power to make people feel what I want them to, and I can change memories. And in case you forgot, I can make some of my illusions become real.”
Nicholas smiled, “Khivar isn’t interested in you’re insignificant powers, you’re lucky he’s letting you live. Of course the deal we made is voided, but you might have some information in your head that will help us.” Nicholas raised his hand toward her, “Don’t struggle when I take your memories and it shouldn’t hurt much. Of course you never know how it might affect your hybrid anatomy.”
Tess remembered Nicholas’ interrogation technique, Courtney had called it mind rape. Now that Nicholas and Khivar knew who she really was Tess didn’t have many secrets left but she wouldn’t be able to make a new deal if she was dead. Obviously she couldn’t erase Nicholas’ memory because Khivar knew the truth too but maybe she could shift Nicholas’ emotions to be more sympathetic toward her.
She started a mind warp, focusing her power on Nicholas and the Corporal. She placed the images of Nicholas mind raping her in their minds and concentrated on manipulating Nicholas’ emotions. For a moment Nicholas hesitated and Tess thought it was working.
Then Corporal Raltos spoke up, “She is attempting to cloud your mind, Nicholas. Feel her power.”
Tess felt her mind warp start to unravel as a burst of power from the Corporal overwhelmed her.
Nicholas shook his head to clear it. “Impressive, but not good enough.” He raised his hand toward her again.
Tess started to panic and blurted out the only thing she thought might save her. “Wait, you can’t. I’m pregnant.”
Nicholas hesitated, “What?”
“I’m pregnant with Max’s son.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(West Roswell High School)
Maria and Liz sat on either side of Alex at the lunch table, arms entwined with his.
Maria laid her head on Alex’s shoulder. “It’s so good to have you back.”
“Believe me it’s good to be back,” Alex said. “But it’s a little weird too. All these people I never even talked to are welcoming me back. I’m an instant celebrity.”
“How are your classes going so far?” Liz asked.
“Good,” Alex said. “Luckily I don’t have too much work to make up.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas looked at Tess’ slim figure closely. She was wearing lose-fitting clothes but she didn’t appear to be with child. “What do you mean you’re pregnant?”
“It’s the easiest way I could think of to get Max to go back to Antar,” Tess said. “He wants to stay on Earth and only something beyond his control would make him leave. So I mind warped him to think his son was ill and couldn’t survive on Earth.”
“And Max wouldn’t leave with you because he knows the truth about who you are,” Nicholas said.
Tess shook her head, “He doesn’t know. He thinks I’m his wife.”
“But he still didn’t want to leave?” Nicholas asked.
“No,” Tess admitted. “He’d rather stay on Earth with Liz.”
“So what did you plan to do once you got Max back to Antar? He still wouldn’t love you.”
“I’m carrying his son,” Tess argued. “He will stay with me because of that, and in time he’ll come to love me.”
“Or you could continue to use your powers on him,” Nicholas sneered.
Tess looked away and Nicholas continued, “So Lonni has known about this the whole time but told you to keep your mouth shut.”
Tess nodded, “She thought the information was a good bargaining chip.”
“It is,” Nicholas agreed. “Does Lonni have any other information that she is keeping from Khivar?”
“I don’t know,” Tess shrugged. “Lonni doesn’t tell me anything. We’re not exactly friends. I didn’t even want to help her, but she blackmailed me.”
Nicholas took in the information silently. “When is the child due?”
Tess put a hand to her stomach. “We’re not exactly sure. There’s never been a hybrid child before but we think he’s due in May.”
“You haven’t been seeing a doctor,” Nicholas pointed out.
Tess’ chin rose stubbornly. “No doctor can tell me anything I don’t already know. I am connected with my son and he’s strong and healthy.”
“And for control of Max’s son, what do you want?” Nicholas asked.
“I want the same deal we had before,” Tess demanded.
Nicholas nodded, “I’ll have to discuss it with Khivar but I’m sure he’ll agree. Why don’t you come back this evening after dinner.”
Tess nodded and turned to leave.
“And,” Nicholas said, “don’t mention this to Lonni or anyone else.”
Khivar waited until the door had closed behind Tess before he spoke through Corporal Raltos’ lips. “Today is a day of revelations.”
“Tess is very confident of her position,” Nicholas said blandly. “She didn’t even consider that it might be in your best interests to have her son killed, as Max’s only heir.”
“Chanya was always a fool,” Khivar said, “and nothing has changed, especially if she thinks she can keep Max under control with her powers. He may not have come into his full powers yet but when he does, she doesn’t have a chance of mind warping him.”
“So shall I kill Tess and the newest Tageonant heir?” Nicholas asked.
Khivar shook his head, “Not yet. Tell her I accept the deal.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
From behind a near-by building, Lonni watched Tess leave the ship.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Chavez Community College)
Hale and Isabel gathered their books as class ended.
Hale leaned closer to her, “So over to the library to get started on our project?”
“Oh,” Isabel said softly, looking down to put her books in her bad and avoid Hale’s eyes. “I can’t today, Hale. I told Alex I would help him get caught up on his homework.”
Hale nodded, “Well, we’ll go another time. Maybe tomorrow.”
“Yeah,” Isabel agreed distractedly, “We’ll go tomorrow.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, January 4th, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)
The bell rang, signaling the end of class and Mr. Seligman’s voice rose above the departing students, “For Monday finish chapters fourteen and fifteen and do the reviews at the end.”
Hand-in-hand, Max and Liz headed for the door but Mr. Seligman called out, “Liz, can I talk to you for a minute?”
Liz squeezed Max’s hand, “I’ll meet you at your locker.”
Max nodded and left, and Liz turned back to Mr. Seligman.
“Liz I know you haven’t asked me, but the deadline is coming up for most college admissions and I wanted to write a recommendation for you.”
Liz nodded, “That’s really great, Mr. Seligman and I appreciate it, but things in my life are really complicated right now and I’m putting college on hold. Maybe I’ll be able to take some classes at the community college.”
He nodded, “I’m sorry to hear that, Liz. You’ve always been an exceptional student and I had anticipated great things for your future.”
“Me too,” Liz said with a smile. “And I still do.”
She left the room and walked quickly down the hall to Max’s locker.
“What was that about?” Max asked.
Liz really didn’t want to tell Max but she wasn’t going to lie. “Um, Mr. Seligman wanted to write a recommendation for my college applications.”
Max could hear the disappointment in her voice and tried to swallow around the sudden lump in his throat. “We never discussed this. I guess with everything else, I just forgot.”
Liz shook her head, “There’s nothing to discuss, Max. We all need to be together, I understand that. And the most important thing to me is to be with you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, January 10th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni had watched Tess carefully for the last week, waiting for the best time to confront her. On three separate occasions Tess had gone into the ship and Lonni was convinced that Tess had made her own deal with Nicholas.
As Tess left the safety of the ship this time, Lonni and Rath were ready for her and quickly pulled her into the woods. Lonni circled Tess like a predator as Rath blocked her escape back into town.
“So you went and sold us out.” Lonni started casually.
Tess started to fidget, “I swear I didn’t, Lonni.”
“Then why all the trips to the ship?” Lonni asked. “Do you really think we’re that stupid?”
Fearful of what Lonni would do, Tess started a mind warp of herself standing in the clearing and she started to back away.
But Lonni grabbed her by the shoulder and laughed. “She really does think we’re stupid to try that, doesn’t she Rath?”
Rath nodded, “Look little girl, we’ve been able to see through Ava’s mind warps since we were ten.”
Tess started to panic, “Lonni, I didn’t tell them anything. Khivar and Nicholas already knew everything about who I was and I had to tell them I was pregnant. Nicholas was going to mind rape me and I didn’t know if it would hurt the baby.”
“Hurt the baby,” Lonni mocked. “That child is an abomination. Who do you think you are to have my brother’s child? You aren’t even of royal blood. The original Zan was smart enough not to marry you and contaminate our family with your inferior line. Zan may have dallied with you, but he made the correct decision when he married. He chose Ava, and even though she was practically a child, she did come from a family with a royal lineage.” Lonni motioned to Tess, “Your son was conceived out of marriage, a bastard. The only thing that kid is good for is a political bargaining chip.”
Tess crossed her hands protectively over her growing stomach. “Max has claimed his son, so my background doesn’t make any difference.” Tess raised her chin proudly. “Unlike you Lonni, my son is heir to the throne of Antar.”
“Not if he’s never born,” Lonni said softly. She raised a hand and using her powers, threw Tess across the clearing.”
Tess was helpless to stop her progress and watched horrified as she hurtled toward a tree.
Suddenly she halted, stopping in mid-air and was lowered carefully to the ground. Tess looked around quickly, eager to see her savior and her eyes fell on Nicholas, who strolled casually into the clearing.
“Lonni,” Nicholas scolded, “I thought I told you to play nice.”
Lonni shrugged and started to walk away, “I’m tired of playing.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, January 14th, 2002)
Billowing clouds rolled across the night sky faster than naturally possible; the darkness broken by frequent shafts of lightening, and the accompanying thunder shattered the silence. The wind whipped across the desert, blowing sand around the observer and she put up a hand to shield her eyes. She turned in a slow circle but the view was the same in all directions, just sand, rocks and scrub brush as far as she could see.
The wind sped up suddenly, sending the sand swirling faster and faster into an impenetrable mass, surrounding her, and she closed her eyes against the stinging particles.
**Flash**
A glimpse of the empty pods in the pod chamber
**Flash**
A light ignited in a dark cave
**Flash**
Alien symbols
With a gasp, Liz sat up and looked around quickly, glad to find herself in her own bed. She had been having the same dream for the last two weeks and each time she hoped it would reveal something more but each time it was exactly the same.
Liz had told Max and the others about the dream but she didn’t have a clue about what it meant. Michael, the natural skeptic, had dismissed the dream as merely the meaningless production of her mind, but Liz knew it was something more, she could feel it.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Hale’s House)
Isabel stretched her neck, taking a break from the project she and Hale were working on. She glanced around the room with a smile. “How do you keep this big house so clean?” she asked. “It’s always so immaculate, like no one really lives here.”
“With magic,” Hale said with a smile, and then shrugged. “I have a maid that comes in a few times a week.”
“She doesn’t live in and cook for you too?” Isabel teased.
Hale winked at her, “I’m a big boy, and besides, having a house full of servants seems like it would be stifling.” He leaned in close to her. “Plus I wouldn’t feel free to do this,” he whispered and then closed the distance between them, taking her lips in a kiss.
After a moment Isabel pulled away. “That was nice.”
“There’s plenty more where that came from,” Hale growled.
He moved toward her again but Isabel stopped him with a hand on his chest. “I’m sorry Hale. It’s getting late and I promised my Mom that I would help with dinner tonight.”
Hale nodded, “Of course. I understand, you have to keep your promises.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, January 16th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni had carefully watched the door of the small building leading to the ship for weeks. It was the only thing that showed where the ship was located because Nicholas had used his powers to completely conceal it with a cover of trees and rocks. Even standing next to the ship you couldn’t tell that anything was there except a forest on the mountainside.
The building was the only way into the ship and Lonni had been waiting for Nicholas to leave the door unlocked. Usually he would wait outside and re-lock the door when the new shift of workers had gone inside, but today he was obviously in a hurry and disappeared into the ship.
She had used her powers to dream walk all of the technicians, carefully guiding their dreams until she was sure that she knew the layout of the ship. But she had been surprised to discover that the small building concealing the ship’s entrance was made of a substance she couldn’t manipulate. A key was required to get inside and Nicholas had the only one, which never left his person. But the technicians had also shown her that Nicholas sometimes forgot to re-lock the door when he was inside the ship.
And now, finally getting her chance, Lonni used her powers to take the appearance of one of the technicians allowed on the ship. The guard at the door didn’t even glance at her twice as she strode past him, following the other technicians through the open door and down the hallway.
And once Lonni was inside, she separated herself from the others and easily navigated the hallways going exactly where the dreams had shown her. She was nervous but excited, sure that her plan would give her the leverage she needed in the battle of wills with Khivar. Reaching into her pocket she felt the cool, reassuring surface of the command crystal she had made for the Granolith.
From Tess’ description of her journey in the Granolith, Lonni believed it was possible for the Granolith to remain intact as it punched a hole through Nicholas’ ship, but she only wanted to get Khivar’s attention not make him angry. If she did damage the ship there might not be a possibility of repairing it on Earth.
Because she had helped Nicholas put the Granolith aboard the ship, Lonni knew there was a door in the hull that led directly into the engine room where the Granolith was kept. But the door could only be opened from the inside. Once she made it to the engine room she would open the door in the hull and call Rath to help her take the Granolith outside. Then the Granolith would serve the double purpose of helping them escape while also providing them a bargaining chip.
Finally Lonni reached the corridor that led to the engine room and she held her breath as she silently moved past the last doorway between her and her goal. It was Nicholas’ quarters and she moved as quietly as she could to avoid alerting him to her presence. She had almost reached the end of the hall, when a voice behind her brought her to a halt.
“Lonni,” Nicholas said, “what an unexpected surprise.”
Lonni dropped her disguise and turned to face the diminutive General. “Nicholas.”
“To what do I owe this pleasure?” he asked.
She walked toward him, putting an extra sway in her hips, while covertly using her powers to transform the control crystal into a lipstick. Laying a hand on his shoulder, she leaned into him, using her ready-made excuse. “I wanted to surprise you,” she purred. “I think it’s time to reevaluate our relationship.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, January 25th, 2002)
(New York, NY)
A crack started in the concrete slab and slowly spread across the surface to the other side. Suddenly the concrete exploded outward and when the dust cleared, a pale hand emerged.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, February 1st, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)
Liz sat in the dark History class watching the video documentary of the causes of the Vietnam War. She was tired from the sleepless nights caused by her dreams and leaned her cheek on her hand. The droning voice of the narrator, combined with the low lights, quickly lulled her into a semi-sleeping state.
Suddenly she was in the desert again, watching the rolling clouds and swirling sand. In the vision, she closed her eyes and the flashes came again, more clear this time, but still only vague glimpses.
**Flash**
A glimpse of the empty pods in the pod chamber
**Flash**
A light ignited in a dark cave
**Flash**
Alien symbols
Liz’s chin slid off her hand waking her from the vision and suddenly she knew exactly what it meant.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The figure finally arrived at the pod chamber.
Scanning the desert quickly, there was no sign of life and the figure passed a hand over the opening device and the door slid open. Once inside the figure kindled a light to illuminate the darkness and searched the room thoroughly. The lack of dust on the floor showed that there had been recent activity in the chamber but the figure did not see what it had come in search of.
With a sigh of frustration, it turned toward the door and extinguished the illumination but the flickering light briefly brightened the dark corner practically hidden by cobwebs near the door, revealing Antarian writing on the wall. The figure rekindled the light, brushing the dusty webs out of the way and quickly read the faded message.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Nasedo’s Cave)
Max and Liz carefully approached the chamber in the cave where Nasedo had lived. The light from the flashlights they carried, danced on the rocky walls of the cave creating shadows and movement, making the cave seem eerie, but Liz wasn't frightened. They needed to be there. Because of her dreams she knew it was important, if not crucial to their lives. She'd had an overwhelming urge to come and even though Max had objected at first, Liz had finally convinced him.
Through their bond, Liz could sense that Max was nervous, frightened for her safety, afraid of what they might find and Liz squeezed his hand to reassure him.
As they continued deeper into the cave, they noticed it was growing lighter and turned off their flashlights as they approached the last bend in the pathway. Together they stepped into the chamber where Nasedo had lived but stopped when they saw the figure examining the writing on the wall, with an otherworldly ball of light hovering overhead. Max stepped in front of Liz, and the figure turned toward them, having heard their approach.
Instantly she straightened and a smile lit her face. "Zan."
Max glanced behind him at Liz, who shrugged in confusion, and then back at the woman before them. She was in her early twenties with light brown hair and Max had never seen her before. "Who are you?" he asked warily.
"I am Cuerena, your Majesty," she said, with a formal bow.
Max watched her carefully. "Is that name supposed to mean something to me?"
Cuerena's brow creased in confusion, "I am early but didn't Sodan tell you of my coming?"
Max shook his head, "I don't know any Sodan."
Cuerena motioned to the writing on the wall. "Sodan lived in this cave and made these marks."
"Oh," Max said, understanding dawning. "We never knew his real name. We called him Nasedo."
"Called," repeated Cuerena, picking up on his phrasing. "Nasedo is dead."
Max nodded.
"How did you know to meet me here?" she asked confused.
"We didn't," Max shook his head. "We only came here because Liz had a feeling we should."
Cuerena looked past Max to the dark-haired woman behind him and noted their clasped hands. "This is Liz?"
Max moved to stand completely between Liz and Cuerena, and nodded.
His protective gesture wasn't lost on Cuerena. "She is your mate."
Max didn't answer but kept his attention focused on her. "So Cuerena, who are you and why are you here?"
"Zan, you have nothing to fear from me,” Cuerena said. “I am a shape shifter, a protector. I was sent to Earth with you. I am a scientist and an expert on the Granolith. I was to have stayed with Sodan and Letras to help school and train you for your return to Antar but the crash forced us to alter our plans."
"So what happened?" Max asked.
"Two sets of pods were sent to Earth; you, the Royal Four, and a set of duplicates that were taken to New York. Another shape shifter, Kaldar, was supposed to have watched over the duplicates but he was badly injured in the crash and we did not know if he would recover. So it was decided I would go to New York with the other pods as their protector."
Max listened silently, showing no sign of emotion. The dupes had never told him what happened to their protector or anything about him or her, so this woman could be what she claimed, but Max didn't want to tip his hand yet. "And why did you come back?"
"That was always the plan," Cuerena continued. "When the duplicates matured, their protector would return here to assist you."
"But you said you came early?"
"That is a long story, but one you need to hear."
Max nodded, digesting her story. He wasn't sure what to believe but if she was a shape shifter, she must be a protector. Lonni had told them about their protector when he and Tess had gone to New York but she hadn't wanted to talk about it. He had just assumed their protector had died too.
He raised his hand before him, ready to defend Liz and himself if necessary. "Change shape," he said bluntly.
Cuerena could see the mistrust in his eyes and slowly raised her hand before her. She transformed into Zan's best friend and second in command, Rath.
Max watched the process carefully; ready for any attack but when the transformation was complete he nodded.
Cuerena motioned to the male form she was wearing, "His name is Rath."
Max nodded, "I know. We met him last year."
"You met him?" Cuerena asked with confusion.
“Them.” Max sighed, "It's a long story. We'll have to fill you in."
He motioned to the body she was wearing, "Here his name is Michael, and I’m Max." He stepped to the side and allowed Cuerena to get a clear look at Liz for the first time. "This is Liz, my um…" he trailed off, not sure how to categorize their relationship. Wife wasn’t quiet right, or fiancée, and girlfriend seemed too innocuous for the bond they shared. Finally he smiled, “Liz is my soul mate.”
Cuerena bowed formally, not sure what to think of Max’s last statement. Where was Ava? she asked herself, but kept silent and spoke her other nagging question. "What of the two other shape shifters, Kaldar and Letras?"
Max shook his head, "I’m not sure what happened to the others, they may have been killed by the military. I think at least one of them was. Nasedo is the only other shape shifter we have seen and that is also a long story."
"How did Nasedo die?"
"A skin killed him," Max said simply.
"A skin?" Cuerena asked, clearly confused.
"Our enemies who followed us to Earth. Apparently the Earth's atmosphere is toxic to our kind and they have to wear skins, husks to protect themselves."
"Khivar's troops who shot down our transport?" Cuerena asked.
Max shrugged, "I don't know. Nasedo was never big on the details."
Cuerena nodded, "He was a warrior not a tutor."
Max continued, "Anyway, there's a lot to tell you. We'll gather the group together and you can hear the whole story and tell us yours.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena looked at the group gathered in Michael’s apartment. There were three of the Royal Four and five humans; Liz, Alex, who had come with Isabel, Maria, who was obviously with Michael, and the local Sheriff and his son. The introductions were made but no one mentioned the fourth member of the Royal Four, and Cuerena decided to wait until she could get Max alone before she inquired.
Cuerena bowed formally when she was introduced to Isabel but sank to her knees before Max. "Your Majesty, what is your command?"
Max shifted uncomfortably, "Um, Cuerena, we aren't used to such, um, formality. Why don't you just call us by our first names?"
"But Your Majesty, it wouldn't be proper."
Max grimaced, "The titles would be awkward in public and it would just be easier to call us the same thing all of the time. So from now on I am Max and this is Isabel and Michael."
"As you wish, Your Maj...," Cuerena stopped and started again, "As you wish, Max."
"Okay," Max said with a smile, "Now why don't you tell us how you came to be here."
She quickly related her story, telling them of the decision to send her to New York with the duplicates and briefly outlining their lives there. Then she told them about being betrayed and almost murdered by Rath and Lonni. "They sealed me in a wall in the subway tunnel and that’s where I woke up two weeks ago. It took me a few days to build up my strength and then I went back to our abode but it was empty. I waited for a few days but no one came so I returned here early and went to the pod chamber.”
“And how did you find Nasedo’s cave?” Michael asked.
“There is a message in the pod chamber from Nasedo about the cave,” Cuerena explained.
Isabel stepped forward. "I wonder why Nasedo never told us about you?"
Cuerena shook her head, "I don't know. Maybe he thought it was better that you didn't know." She turned her attention to Max, "I must admit I'm very curious to know what happened to you and how the humans became involved."
Max nodded and related how he, Isabel and Michael had been found and raised by humans, how they discovered they were different and finally being reunited with Michael. He continued with the circumstances around healing Liz and telling her what he was and finishing with the investigation of Valenti and the FBI.
At first Cuerena had been surprised the humans were involved but as Max related the story of their past, she started to understand. They had grown up among humans and it was all they knew.
Liz picked up the story where Max left off and had just finished explaining how Alex had become involved when Cuerena broke in. "So all of that time you didn't know anything about yourselves."
The three of them all shook their heads and Max answered, "We followed up on the few clues we had but they kept leading nowhere."
Cuerena shook her head, amazed that they had survived so long on their own. "So when did Nasedo come into your lives?"
"It wasn't too long after Liz told Alex," Isabel answered. She continued the story, relating their involvement with Topolsky and the FBI, finally getting to the time when Tess and her father had come to town.
"And the three of you didn't remember anything about the fourth pod?"
"No," said Max. "And when we found out Tess was an alien, we thought she was Nasedo."
"We discovered the truth but then Nasedo took Liz," Michael said. He explained about Pierce and the white room, Max's escape, Kyle’s shooting and the message from the orbs. "So until we got the message, we didn't know anything about who we were."
Max continued with the disbandment of the special unit and Nasedo's return. "Nasedo came to my window, terribly wounded and warned us our enemies were in town. Then he died in my arms."
Michael continued the story with their discovery of Whitaker and Courtney. Then he told of Whitaker's death, the harvest, the destruction of most of the skins, the summit and Zan’s death.
Cuerena nodded sadly, “I was afraid of that when none of them returned to our abode.”
Michael finished with the discovery of Larek and the Ganderium fiasco.
Cuerena took it all in, disgusted with herself that she had not thought of the consequences of the crash. If she had envisioned what could have happened, she would have killed the Ganderium at the crash site and not allowed them to breed and strengthen. "You saved the Earth and no one will ever know," she said softly.
"We are the ones who endangered it in the first place," Max replied.
Isabel could see the sudden look of exhaustion that overcame Max and she took up the story where he left off, telling Cuerena of Alex’s supposed death and Liz’s search for the murderer. She continued with the discovery of the book translation, Tess’ pregnancy and the planned trip back home.
Cuerena shook her head, “It is not possible that Earth’s atmosphere would harm your son, and the pregnancy would take at least a year.”
Michael nodded, “We just found that out.” He continued the story with their discovery of Tess’ betrayal and departure.
Cuerena was dumbfounded, “Tess betrayed all of us.”
“Yeah,” Michael said, and then he looked to Max and Liz to see if they wanted to reveal anything about future Max.
Max took Liz’s hand in his and a look of agreement passed between them.
Liz took a deep breath. “That’s when I told them a secret I had been keeping for months,” she started, and related the story of future’s Max’s return.
“It really worked,” Cuerena gasped.
“You knew about this?” Michael asked.
Cuerena shook her head, “I was a Granolith technician on Antar for nearly two-hundred years. I had a theory that the Granolith was capable of opening a time conduit but I never told anyone or tested it. I was afraid of what might happen.”
“So was I,” Liz whispered.
Max squeezed her hand. “So when we realized Tess had betrayed us, we went to see Larek to ask about the translation of the book. He couldn’t decipher it but he told us Tess wasn’t Ava.”
“What?” Cuerena asked. “Of course she is. We brought her essence from Antar.”
Max shook his head, “Larek can see auras. He told us Tess was someone named Chanya.”
“She was Princess Vilondra’s closest friend,” Cuerena said.
“Well by accident or design Chanya was sent instead,” Max continued. “But Larek was also able to tell us about Ava.” Max brought Liz’s hand to his lips and kissed it gently. “Ava’s soul was reincarnated into Liz.”
Cuerena didn’t think she could possibly be surprised again but Max’s revelation knocked her for a loop. “Larek saw Ava’s soul in Liz,” she gasped, and then nodded. “It actually explains a lot.”
“To us too,” Max nodded. He continued the story, telling her of their pursuit of the book translation, the confrontation of the former FBI agent, the new troops in Copper Summit, Rath’s offer and the return of Alex, and the discovery that Tess and the Granolith were still on Earth.
“So Liz started to develop powers,” Cuerena said. “What about Kyle?"
"He has,” Max said with a smile. “He’s great at blowing up rocks."
Liz spoke to Cuerena, “When your Ava was here, she told me I had been changed because of the healing. How exactly was I,” she motioned to Kyle, “how were we changed?”
"Whether you realized it or not,” Cuerena explained motioning to Max, “in order to bring Liz and Kyle back from such terrible injuries, you had to alter the basic chemistry of the surrounding cells. Their bodies are gradually changing to become like yours. Eventually they will be hybrids too."
Liz nodded, “I’ve suspected it for a while. Especially after I started getting powers."
"But you never said anything," Max protested. “Are you okay with it?”
Liz smiled, “Max it makes me so happy to be what you are. It just binds us more closely together."
Max wrapped his arms around Liz's waist, kissed her tenderly and spoke across their bond. Liz, everything you do just makes me love you more.
Max, my love for you grows every day.
“Wow,” Kyle said, “I really am turning into an alien. But this doesn’t mean I’m going to fall in love with Max too, does it?”
Michael ignored Kyle and turned to Max. “So what are we going to do with her?” he asked, motioning to Cuerena with a jerk of his thumb.
Maria stuck an elbow in his ribs. “That was rude Michael. She’s not a stray dog.”
“It is perfectly all right,” Cuerena said. “I am only here to serve.”
“The first thing,” Max said, “is she’ll need a place to stay.”
“I will live with you and Liz, of course,” Cuerena said.
Max nodded, “Well, Liz and I don’t live together, we live with our parents.”
“How will I protect you both?” Cuerena asked.
“We don’t expect you to be a round-the-clock bodyguard,” Max said.
“But that is my duty,” Cuerena argued, “my purpose.”
Liz touched Max’s arm, “Maybe Cuerena could stay in the Harding house for now and we can figure out the rest as we go.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max stopped the Jeep outside the Crashdown and turned to Liz. “Okay, something has been on your mind since we left Michael’s.”
“I was thinking it can’t just be a coincidence,” Liz said. “Cuerena is a Granolith expert with a theory about time travel, and a Serena helped the future us send Max back in time.”
“Cuerena and Serena,” Max mused. “I think you must be right.”
A shiver went through Liz. “Don’t you see what that means? Maybe the same future is coming true.”
Max shook his head, “We won’t let that happen.”
“But Max,” Liz protested.
Max put a finger to her lips, silencing her. “I was thinking as we were driving too. After Cuerena gets settled into the house, I think we should send her on a fact-finding mission to Copper Summit to see if what Rath told us is right.”
Liz nodded agreeing.
Max continued, “I also think we should check the computer equipment we took from John or Thomas or whatever his name was. We’ll look for phenomena in the Copper Summit area around the time when we think the ship left and came back. If we find anything, we can set the computer to watch for the same disturbances and then we’ll know if the ship is possibly bringing more troops to Earth.”
“Yeah,” Liz said, “that’s a good idea. I just wish we knew what really went wrong in the other time.”
“I’ll be okay Liz,” Max said solemnly. “I promise.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, February 4th, 2002)
The Harding house was signed over to Ed Harding’s oldest daughter, Serena Harding, as the gang had decided to call her, and she took up residence the same day.
Serena created all of the paperwork and background information necessary for her new identity. Then Max had Serena consolidate all of the bank accounts Nasedo had set up over the years, into a single joint account accessible by the Royal Four, Maria, Alex, Kyle, the Sheriff and Serena.
As the group sat around the dining room table in Serena’s house, Max passed out the information for the bank account. “Now, I’m not saying you should all go out and buy a Mercedes or anything but if anyone needs any funds from the account, for whatever reason, go ahead and use it.”
“That’s very generous, Max,” Jim said, “but I wouldn’t feel right about it.”
Max nodded, “But keep the account information, just in case.”
Jim nodded, agreeing.
Max continued, “Serena would feel better with a more active part in our everyday lives, where she can protect us, so we’ve decided she’ll enroll in school under the name of Serena Harris.” He motioned to Serena and she shifted into a younger version of her present form.
“When we’re not in school,” Max said, “she can hang out with us. She can show us some new techniques for training and memory retrieval, and help us with Antarian language lessons. And tonight I’m sending Serena to Copper Summit to check out the situation and see if Rath is telling us the truth.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, February 6th, 2002)
(Crashdown Cafe)
From the back room, Jeff watched through the small diamond-shaped window as Liz interacted with her ever-growing group of friends. A new girl named Serena, had joined the group, and including Sean and Ryan, there were now ten friends gathered around three tables.
It was good to see the kids laughing together but somehow the stark contrast reminded him of the night Michael’s look-a-like had come. The excitement surrounding Alex’s return had completely dislodged the event from Jeff’s memory, but now he was determined to speak to Liz.
He waited until after closing and called out to Liz on her way to bed, “Liz, can I talk to you?”
Liz sank down onto the sofa next to him. “Sure Dad. What’s up?”
“Liz, I’m concerned about something I witnessed a few weeks ago. A man named Wrath, that could have been Michael’s twin, was downstairs in the dining room.”
The color drained from Liz’s face as her mind rushed, trying to remember exactly what was said.
Her father continued, oblivious to her discomfort. “Michael said Wrath had murdered someone and tried to kill Max. Are they mixed up in gangs or something Liz?”
Liz remained silent and Jeff continued, “But the most disturbing thing I think, was the revelation that Max had gotten Tess pregnant.” Jeff sighed, glancing down at the ring Liz wore, knowing without asking who had given it to her. “Liz, I’m trying not to be judgmental but I have to ask if you think Max is really the right guy for you? He hasn’t graduated yet and he already has a child. How is that going to affect your relationship?”
Liz relaxed a little, hearing her father’s worst fear was the baby and not aliens, but she didn’t want her father to think badly of Max and gave him the first excuse she could think of. She forced a laugh and a smile. “Oh Dad, you didn’t think that was real, did you?” she asked playfully. “Did you think Max was the head of the Roswell mafia or something, fathering illegitimate children and involved in murder plots?”
Jeff shook his head uncertainly, “Well, it did seem a bit out of character.”
“Dad,” Liz continued, warming to her part, “it’s only a game they play, on the computer. They’re in rival political factions and Rath was offering an alliance. Sometimes they just get carried away and bring it into the real world.”
“Oh,” Jeff said relaxing visibly, “of course, how silly of me to think it was real. I’ve heard about games like that with political intrigue and murder.” He laughed at himself. “So who is this Wrath person?”
“Michael recently found out he has a brother,” Liz said, making a mental note to let the others know what she had told her father.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, February 20th, 2002)
(The Quarry)
Michael sank down on a rock next to Max. “This is great with Serena here. It’s only been two weeks and already our powers have gotten a lot stronger and more manageable.”
“Yeah,” Max agreed. “Serena’s techniques are a lot different than the ones Tess described.”
Michael grunted, “Yeah, well, either Tess didn’t really know what she was doing or she was screwing us up on purpose.”
Max motioned to Kyle, who was busy blowing up rocks. “He’s really getting the hang of it, but even Serena isn’t sure if he has a special ability.”
“What about Liz?” Michael asked.
“Besides the astral projection and prognostication, Serena thinks that Liz is an empath.”
Michael’s brow wrinkled in confusion, “Empath?”
“She can tell what other people are feeling,” Max explained.
“What good is that?” Michael asked.
“Well, she might be able to tell if someone is telling the truth or not,” Max suggested.
Michael nodded, “Maybe that’s why she trusted Rath so easily the night he took us to Alex.”
Max nodded, “And thanks to Serena, we know Rath was telling the truth about the new troops in Copper Summit.”
“It’s not really reassuring to know they are in training to kill us though,” Michael argued.
Max nodded and changed the subject, “I know you told me once the Harding house gave you the creeps but now that Serena is there, have you thought about staying there with her?”
“It has crossed my mind,” Michael admitted. “But I think I’ll stay where I am for now. I’m kind of used to my privacy.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, February 27th, 2002)
(Crashdown Cafe)
Max and Liz swayed slowly to the music of the jukebox, barely aware of the others surrounding them.
Sitting at a nearby table, Michael and Maria regaled Serena with the merits of the movies they wanted to see that weekend.
Near the front window, Hale and Isabel sat alone, and he reached across the table and took Isabel’s hand in his, stroking the soft skin with his thumb.
Isabel let Hale hold her hand for a moment but then started to pull away.
Hale sighed but tightened his grip, refusing to let her go. “Isabel, what’s wrong? Since Alex returned I can feel you slipping away from me. Don’t you love me anymore?”
“Of course I love you, Hale,” Isabel rushed to reassure him, as she placed her free hand on his. “It’s just that I feel so guilty about Alex.”
Hale nodded, “I understand and I won’t rush you. As long as I know you love me, I can wait forever.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
From across the street, a figure carefully watched everything that happened in the Crashdown.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 11
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, January 2nd, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nervously Tess, entered Nicholas’ office on the Leptes. He had called for her a few times asking about her progress with her powers and each time she had stalled, but she didn’t know how much longer she could get away with it. Tess didn’t even know what kind of powers she was supposed to have.
She noticed immediately that Nicholas was not alone and Tess spared a glance at the tall, dark-haired soldier who stood silently behind Nicholas’ chair. Nicholas had introduced him to her once as Corporal Raltos.
Nicholas motioned to the chair across from his desk, “Have a seat.”
“How’s it going, Nicholas?” Tess asked.
“Maybe that’s what I should be asking you, Chanya.”
Tess’ mouth gaped open but she was incapable of speech.
Nicholas rose from his chair, “Did you really think you could fool Khivar?”
“But how did you…”
Nicholas laughed, “Khivar has ways of gathering any information he wants.”
Tess shook her head, “But I only just found out myself. Lonni…” she trailed off.
“Lonni,” Nicholas said, as he advanced on her. “And you didn’t tell us because?”
“I didn’t think you would make a deal with me,” Tess said softly, “but I can still deliver what I promised.”
“And how do you think you’re going to do that?” Nicholas asked sarcastically. “Ava’s power was prognostication, so unless you start getting visions of the future, I think you have outlived your usefulness.”
“But I can help you with my powers,” Tess argued. “I can make people see whatever I want.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Nicholas dismissed as he stopped next to her. “Maybe you don’t remember your other life, but Khivar and I know all about your powers.”
“I do remember some of it,” Tess said quickly. “I also have the power to make people feel what I want them to, and I can change memories. And in case you forgot, I can make some of my illusions become real.”
Nicholas smiled, “Khivar isn’t interested in you’re insignificant powers, you’re lucky he’s letting you live. Of course the deal we made is voided, but you might have some information in your head that will help us.” Nicholas raised his hand toward her, “Don’t struggle when I take your memories and it shouldn’t hurt much. Of course you never know how it might affect your hybrid anatomy.”
Tess remembered Nicholas’ interrogation technique, Courtney had called it mind rape. Now that Nicholas and Khivar knew who she really was Tess didn’t have many secrets left but she wouldn’t be able to make a new deal if she was dead. Obviously she couldn’t erase Nicholas’ memory because Khivar knew the truth too but maybe she could shift Nicholas’ emotions to be more sympathetic toward her.
She started a mind warp, focusing her power on Nicholas and the Corporal. She placed the images of Nicholas mind raping her in their minds and concentrated on manipulating Nicholas’ emotions. For a moment Nicholas hesitated and Tess thought it was working.
Then Corporal Raltos spoke up, “She is attempting to cloud your mind, Nicholas. Feel her power.”
Tess felt her mind warp start to unravel as a burst of power from the Corporal overwhelmed her.
Nicholas shook his head to clear it. “Impressive, but not good enough.” He raised his hand toward her again.
Tess started to panic and blurted out the only thing she thought might save her. “Wait, you can’t. I’m pregnant.”
Nicholas hesitated, “What?”
“I’m pregnant with Max’s son.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(West Roswell High School)
Maria and Liz sat on either side of Alex at the lunch table, arms entwined with his.
Maria laid her head on Alex’s shoulder. “It’s so good to have you back.”
“Believe me it’s good to be back,” Alex said. “But it’s a little weird too. All these people I never even talked to are welcoming me back. I’m an instant celebrity.”
“How are your classes going so far?” Liz asked.
“Good,” Alex said. “Luckily I don’t have too much work to make up.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas looked at Tess’ slim figure closely. She was wearing lose-fitting clothes but she didn’t appear to be with child. “What do you mean you’re pregnant?”
“It’s the easiest way I could think of to get Max to go back to Antar,” Tess said. “He wants to stay on Earth and only something beyond his control would make him leave. So I mind warped him to think his son was ill and couldn’t survive on Earth.”
“And Max wouldn’t leave with you because he knows the truth about who you are,” Nicholas said.
Tess shook her head, “He doesn’t know. He thinks I’m his wife.”
“But he still didn’t want to leave?” Nicholas asked.
“No,” Tess admitted. “He’d rather stay on Earth with Liz.”
“So what did you plan to do once you got Max back to Antar? He still wouldn’t love you.”
“I’m carrying his son,” Tess argued. “He will stay with me because of that, and in time he’ll come to love me.”
“Or you could continue to use your powers on him,” Nicholas sneered.
Tess looked away and Nicholas continued, “So Lonni has known about this the whole time but told you to keep your mouth shut.”
Tess nodded, “She thought the information was a good bargaining chip.”
“It is,” Nicholas agreed. “Does Lonni have any other information that she is keeping from Khivar?”
“I don’t know,” Tess shrugged. “Lonni doesn’t tell me anything. We’re not exactly friends. I didn’t even want to help her, but she blackmailed me.”
Nicholas took in the information silently. “When is the child due?”
Tess put a hand to her stomach. “We’re not exactly sure. There’s never been a hybrid child before but we think he’s due in May.”
“You haven’t been seeing a doctor,” Nicholas pointed out.
Tess’ chin rose stubbornly. “No doctor can tell me anything I don’t already know. I am connected with my son and he’s strong and healthy.”
“And for control of Max’s son, what do you want?” Nicholas asked.
“I want the same deal we had before,” Tess demanded.
Nicholas nodded, “I’ll have to discuss it with Khivar but I’m sure he’ll agree. Why don’t you come back this evening after dinner.”
Tess nodded and turned to leave.
“And,” Nicholas said, “don’t mention this to Lonni or anyone else.”
Khivar waited until the door had closed behind Tess before he spoke through Corporal Raltos’ lips. “Today is a day of revelations.”
“Tess is very confident of her position,” Nicholas said blandly. “She didn’t even consider that it might be in your best interests to have her son killed, as Max’s only heir.”
“Chanya was always a fool,” Khivar said, “and nothing has changed, especially if she thinks she can keep Max under control with her powers. He may not have come into his full powers yet but when he does, she doesn’t have a chance of mind warping him.”
“So shall I kill Tess and the newest Tageonant heir?” Nicholas asked.
Khivar shook his head, “Not yet. Tell her I accept the deal.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
From behind a near-by building, Lonni watched Tess leave the ship.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Chavez Community College)
Hale and Isabel gathered their books as class ended.
Hale leaned closer to her, “So over to the library to get started on our project?”
“Oh,” Isabel said softly, looking down to put her books in her bad and avoid Hale’s eyes. “I can’t today, Hale. I told Alex I would help him get caught up on his homework.”
Hale nodded, “Well, we’ll go another time. Maybe tomorrow.”
“Yeah,” Isabel agreed distractedly, “We’ll go tomorrow.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, January 4th, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)
The bell rang, signaling the end of class and Mr. Seligman’s voice rose above the departing students, “For Monday finish chapters fourteen and fifteen and do the reviews at the end.”
Hand-in-hand, Max and Liz headed for the door but Mr. Seligman called out, “Liz, can I talk to you for a minute?”
Liz squeezed Max’s hand, “I’ll meet you at your locker.”
Max nodded and left, and Liz turned back to Mr. Seligman.
“Liz I know you haven’t asked me, but the deadline is coming up for most college admissions and I wanted to write a recommendation for you.”
Liz nodded, “That’s really great, Mr. Seligman and I appreciate it, but things in my life are really complicated right now and I’m putting college on hold. Maybe I’ll be able to take some classes at the community college.”
He nodded, “I’m sorry to hear that, Liz. You’ve always been an exceptional student and I had anticipated great things for your future.”
“Me too,” Liz said with a smile. “And I still do.”
She left the room and walked quickly down the hall to Max’s locker.
“What was that about?” Max asked.
Liz really didn’t want to tell Max but she wasn’t going to lie. “Um, Mr. Seligman wanted to write a recommendation for my college applications.”
Max could hear the disappointment in her voice and tried to swallow around the sudden lump in his throat. “We never discussed this. I guess with everything else, I just forgot.”
Liz shook her head, “There’s nothing to discuss, Max. We all need to be together, I understand that. And the most important thing to me is to be with you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, January 10th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni had watched Tess carefully for the last week, waiting for the best time to confront her. On three separate occasions Tess had gone into the ship and Lonni was convinced that Tess had made her own deal with Nicholas.
As Tess left the safety of the ship this time, Lonni and Rath were ready for her and quickly pulled her into the woods. Lonni circled Tess like a predator as Rath blocked her escape back into town.
“So you went and sold us out.” Lonni started casually.
Tess started to fidget, “I swear I didn’t, Lonni.”
“Then why all the trips to the ship?” Lonni asked. “Do you really think we’re that stupid?”
Fearful of what Lonni would do, Tess started a mind warp of herself standing in the clearing and she started to back away.
But Lonni grabbed her by the shoulder and laughed. “She really does think we’re stupid to try that, doesn’t she Rath?”
Rath nodded, “Look little girl, we’ve been able to see through Ava’s mind warps since we were ten.”
Tess started to panic, “Lonni, I didn’t tell them anything. Khivar and Nicholas already knew everything about who I was and I had to tell them I was pregnant. Nicholas was going to mind rape me and I didn’t know if it would hurt the baby.”
“Hurt the baby,” Lonni mocked. “That child is an abomination. Who do you think you are to have my brother’s child? You aren’t even of royal blood. The original Zan was smart enough not to marry you and contaminate our family with your inferior line. Zan may have dallied with you, but he made the correct decision when he married. He chose Ava, and even though she was practically a child, she did come from a family with a royal lineage.” Lonni motioned to Tess, “Your son was conceived out of marriage, a bastard. The only thing that kid is good for is a political bargaining chip.”
Tess crossed her hands protectively over her growing stomach. “Max has claimed his son, so my background doesn’t make any difference.” Tess raised her chin proudly. “Unlike you Lonni, my son is heir to the throne of Antar.”
“Not if he’s never born,” Lonni said softly. She raised a hand and using her powers, threw Tess across the clearing.”
Tess was helpless to stop her progress and watched horrified as she hurtled toward a tree.
Suddenly she halted, stopping in mid-air and was lowered carefully to the ground. Tess looked around quickly, eager to see her savior and her eyes fell on Nicholas, who strolled casually into the clearing.
“Lonni,” Nicholas scolded, “I thought I told you to play nice.”
Lonni shrugged and started to walk away, “I’m tired of playing.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, January 14th, 2002)
Billowing clouds rolled across the night sky faster than naturally possible; the darkness broken by frequent shafts of lightening, and the accompanying thunder shattered the silence. The wind whipped across the desert, blowing sand around the observer and she put up a hand to shield her eyes. She turned in a slow circle but the view was the same in all directions, just sand, rocks and scrub brush as far as she could see.
The wind sped up suddenly, sending the sand swirling faster and faster into an impenetrable mass, surrounding her, and she closed her eyes against the stinging particles.
**Flash**
A glimpse of the empty pods in the pod chamber
**Flash**
A light ignited in a dark cave
**Flash**
Alien symbols
With a gasp, Liz sat up and looked around quickly, glad to find herself in her own bed. She had been having the same dream for the last two weeks and each time she hoped it would reveal something more but each time it was exactly the same.
Liz had told Max and the others about the dream but she didn’t have a clue about what it meant. Michael, the natural skeptic, had dismissed the dream as merely the meaningless production of her mind, but Liz knew it was something more, she could feel it.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Hale’s House)
Isabel stretched her neck, taking a break from the project she and Hale were working on. She glanced around the room with a smile. “How do you keep this big house so clean?” she asked. “It’s always so immaculate, like no one really lives here.”
“With magic,” Hale said with a smile, and then shrugged. “I have a maid that comes in a few times a week.”
“She doesn’t live in and cook for you too?” Isabel teased.
Hale winked at her, “I’m a big boy, and besides, having a house full of servants seems like it would be stifling.” He leaned in close to her. “Plus I wouldn’t feel free to do this,” he whispered and then closed the distance between them, taking her lips in a kiss.
After a moment Isabel pulled away. “That was nice.”
“There’s plenty more where that came from,” Hale growled.
He moved toward her again but Isabel stopped him with a hand on his chest. “I’m sorry Hale. It’s getting late and I promised my Mom that I would help with dinner tonight.”
Hale nodded, “Of course. I understand, you have to keep your promises.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, January 16th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni had carefully watched the door of the small building leading to the ship for weeks. It was the only thing that showed where the ship was located because Nicholas had used his powers to completely conceal it with a cover of trees and rocks. Even standing next to the ship you couldn’t tell that anything was there except a forest on the mountainside.
The building was the only way into the ship and Lonni had been waiting for Nicholas to leave the door unlocked. Usually he would wait outside and re-lock the door when the new shift of workers had gone inside, but today he was obviously in a hurry and disappeared into the ship.
She had used her powers to dream walk all of the technicians, carefully guiding their dreams until she was sure that she knew the layout of the ship. But she had been surprised to discover that the small building concealing the ship’s entrance was made of a substance she couldn’t manipulate. A key was required to get inside and Nicholas had the only one, which never left his person. But the technicians had also shown her that Nicholas sometimes forgot to re-lock the door when he was inside the ship.
And now, finally getting her chance, Lonni used her powers to take the appearance of one of the technicians allowed on the ship. The guard at the door didn’t even glance at her twice as she strode past him, following the other technicians through the open door and down the hallway.
And once Lonni was inside, she separated herself from the others and easily navigated the hallways going exactly where the dreams had shown her. She was nervous but excited, sure that her plan would give her the leverage she needed in the battle of wills with Khivar. Reaching into her pocket she felt the cool, reassuring surface of the command crystal she had made for the Granolith.
From Tess’ description of her journey in the Granolith, Lonni believed it was possible for the Granolith to remain intact as it punched a hole through Nicholas’ ship, but she only wanted to get Khivar’s attention not make him angry. If she did damage the ship there might not be a possibility of repairing it on Earth.
Because she had helped Nicholas put the Granolith aboard the ship, Lonni knew there was a door in the hull that led directly into the engine room where the Granolith was kept. But the door could only be opened from the inside. Once she made it to the engine room she would open the door in the hull and call Rath to help her take the Granolith outside. Then the Granolith would serve the double purpose of helping them escape while also providing them a bargaining chip.
Finally Lonni reached the corridor that led to the engine room and she held her breath as she silently moved past the last doorway between her and her goal. It was Nicholas’ quarters and she moved as quietly as she could to avoid alerting him to her presence. She had almost reached the end of the hall, when a voice behind her brought her to a halt.
“Lonni,” Nicholas said, “what an unexpected surprise.”
Lonni dropped her disguise and turned to face the diminutive General. “Nicholas.”
“To what do I owe this pleasure?” he asked.
She walked toward him, putting an extra sway in her hips, while covertly using her powers to transform the control crystal into a lipstick. Laying a hand on his shoulder, she leaned into him, using her ready-made excuse. “I wanted to surprise you,” she purred. “I think it’s time to reevaluate our relationship.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, January 25th, 2002)
(New York, NY)
A crack started in the concrete slab and slowly spread across the surface to the other side. Suddenly the concrete exploded outward and when the dust cleared, a pale hand emerged.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, February 1st, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)
Liz sat in the dark History class watching the video documentary of the causes of the Vietnam War. She was tired from the sleepless nights caused by her dreams and leaned her cheek on her hand. The droning voice of the narrator, combined with the low lights, quickly lulled her into a semi-sleeping state.
Suddenly she was in the desert again, watching the rolling clouds and swirling sand. In the vision, she closed her eyes and the flashes came again, more clear this time, but still only vague glimpses.
**Flash**
A glimpse of the empty pods in the pod chamber
**Flash**
A light ignited in a dark cave
**Flash**
Alien symbols
Liz’s chin slid off her hand waking her from the vision and suddenly she knew exactly what it meant.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The figure finally arrived at the pod chamber.
Scanning the desert quickly, there was no sign of life and the figure passed a hand over the opening device and the door slid open. Once inside the figure kindled a light to illuminate the darkness and searched the room thoroughly. The lack of dust on the floor showed that there had been recent activity in the chamber but the figure did not see what it had come in search of.
With a sigh of frustration, it turned toward the door and extinguished the illumination but the flickering light briefly brightened the dark corner practically hidden by cobwebs near the door, revealing Antarian writing on the wall. The figure rekindled the light, brushing the dusty webs out of the way and quickly read the faded message.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Nasedo’s Cave)
Max and Liz carefully approached the chamber in the cave where Nasedo had lived. The light from the flashlights they carried, danced on the rocky walls of the cave creating shadows and movement, making the cave seem eerie, but Liz wasn't frightened. They needed to be there. Because of her dreams she knew it was important, if not crucial to their lives. She'd had an overwhelming urge to come and even though Max had objected at first, Liz had finally convinced him.
Through their bond, Liz could sense that Max was nervous, frightened for her safety, afraid of what they might find and Liz squeezed his hand to reassure him.
As they continued deeper into the cave, they noticed it was growing lighter and turned off their flashlights as they approached the last bend in the pathway. Together they stepped into the chamber where Nasedo had lived but stopped when they saw the figure examining the writing on the wall, with an otherworldly ball of light hovering overhead. Max stepped in front of Liz, and the figure turned toward them, having heard their approach.
Instantly she straightened and a smile lit her face. "Zan."
Max glanced behind him at Liz, who shrugged in confusion, and then back at the woman before them. She was in her early twenties with light brown hair and Max had never seen her before. "Who are you?" he asked warily.
"I am Cuerena, your Majesty," she said, with a formal bow.
Max watched her carefully. "Is that name supposed to mean something to me?"
Cuerena's brow creased in confusion, "I am early but didn't Sodan tell you of my coming?"
Max shook his head, "I don't know any Sodan."
Cuerena motioned to the writing on the wall. "Sodan lived in this cave and made these marks."
"Oh," Max said, understanding dawning. "We never knew his real name. We called him Nasedo."
"Called," repeated Cuerena, picking up on his phrasing. "Nasedo is dead."
Max nodded.
"How did you know to meet me here?" she asked confused.
"We didn't," Max shook his head. "We only came here because Liz had a feeling we should."
Cuerena looked past Max to the dark-haired woman behind him and noted their clasped hands. "This is Liz?"
Max moved to stand completely between Liz and Cuerena, and nodded.
His protective gesture wasn't lost on Cuerena. "She is your mate."
Max didn't answer but kept his attention focused on her. "So Cuerena, who are you and why are you here?"
"Zan, you have nothing to fear from me,” Cuerena said. “I am a shape shifter, a protector. I was sent to Earth with you. I am a scientist and an expert on the Granolith. I was to have stayed with Sodan and Letras to help school and train you for your return to Antar but the crash forced us to alter our plans."
"So what happened?" Max asked.
"Two sets of pods were sent to Earth; you, the Royal Four, and a set of duplicates that were taken to New York. Another shape shifter, Kaldar, was supposed to have watched over the duplicates but he was badly injured in the crash and we did not know if he would recover. So it was decided I would go to New York with the other pods as their protector."
Max listened silently, showing no sign of emotion. The dupes had never told him what happened to their protector or anything about him or her, so this woman could be what she claimed, but Max didn't want to tip his hand yet. "And why did you come back?"
"That was always the plan," Cuerena continued. "When the duplicates matured, their protector would return here to assist you."
"But you said you came early?"
"That is a long story, but one you need to hear."
Max nodded, digesting her story. He wasn't sure what to believe but if she was a shape shifter, she must be a protector. Lonni had told them about their protector when he and Tess had gone to New York but she hadn't wanted to talk about it. He had just assumed their protector had died too.
He raised his hand before him, ready to defend Liz and himself if necessary. "Change shape," he said bluntly.
Cuerena could see the mistrust in his eyes and slowly raised her hand before her. She transformed into Zan's best friend and second in command, Rath.
Max watched the process carefully; ready for any attack but when the transformation was complete he nodded.
Cuerena motioned to the male form she was wearing, "His name is Rath."
Max nodded, "I know. We met him last year."
"You met him?" Cuerena asked with confusion.
“Them.” Max sighed, "It's a long story. We'll have to fill you in."
He motioned to the body she was wearing, "Here his name is Michael, and I’m Max." He stepped to the side and allowed Cuerena to get a clear look at Liz for the first time. "This is Liz, my um…" he trailed off, not sure how to categorize their relationship. Wife wasn’t quiet right, or fiancée, and girlfriend seemed too innocuous for the bond they shared. Finally he smiled, “Liz is my soul mate.”
Cuerena bowed formally, not sure what to think of Max’s last statement. Where was Ava? she asked herself, but kept silent and spoke her other nagging question. "What of the two other shape shifters, Kaldar and Letras?"
Max shook his head, "I’m not sure what happened to the others, they may have been killed by the military. I think at least one of them was. Nasedo is the only other shape shifter we have seen and that is also a long story."
"How did Nasedo die?"
"A skin killed him," Max said simply.
"A skin?" Cuerena asked, clearly confused.
"Our enemies who followed us to Earth. Apparently the Earth's atmosphere is toxic to our kind and they have to wear skins, husks to protect themselves."
"Khivar's troops who shot down our transport?" Cuerena asked.
Max shrugged, "I don't know. Nasedo was never big on the details."
Cuerena nodded, "He was a warrior not a tutor."
Max continued, "Anyway, there's a lot to tell you. We'll gather the group together and you can hear the whole story and tell us yours.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Cuerena looked at the group gathered in Michael’s apartment. There were three of the Royal Four and five humans; Liz, Alex, who had come with Isabel, Maria, who was obviously with Michael, and the local Sheriff and his son. The introductions were made but no one mentioned the fourth member of the Royal Four, and Cuerena decided to wait until she could get Max alone before she inquired.
Cuerena bowed formally when she was introduced to Isabel but sank to her knees before Max. "Your Majesty, what is your command?"
Max shifted uncomfortably, "Um, Cuerena, we aren't used to such, um, formality. Why don't you just call us by our first names?"
"But Your Majesty, it wouldn't be proper."
Max grimaced, "The titles would be awkward in public and it would just be easier to call us the same thing all of the time. So from now on I am Max and this is Isabel and Michael."
"As you wish, Your Maj...," Cuerena stopped and started again, "As you wish, Max."
"Okay," Max said with a smile, "Now why don't you tell us how you came to be here."
She quickly related her story, telling them of the decision to send her to New York with the duplicates and briefly outlining their lives there. Then she told them about being betrayed and almost murdered by Rath and Lonni. "They sealed me in a wall in the subway tunnel and that’s where I woke up two weeks ago. It took me a few days to build up my strength and then I went back to our abode but it was empty. I waited for a few days but no one came so I returned here early and went to the pod chamber.”
“And how did you find Nasedo’s cave?” Michael asked.
“There is a message in the pod chamber from Nasedo about the cave,” Cuerena explained.
Isabel stepped forward. "I wonder why Nasedo never told us about you?"
Cuerena shook her head, "I don't know. Maybe he thought it was better that you didn't know." She turned her attention to Max, "I must admit I'm very curious to know what happened to you and how the humans became involved."
Max nodded and related how he, Isabel and Michael had been found and raised by humans, how they discovered they were different and finally being reunited with Michael. He continued with the circumstances around healing Liz and telling her what he was and finishing with the investigation of Valenti and the FBI.
At first Cuerena had been surprised the humans were involved but as Max related the story of their past, she started to understand. They had grown up among humans and it was all they knew.
Liz picked up the story where Max left off and had just finished explaining how Alex had become involved when Cuerena broke in. "So all of that time you didn't know anything about yourselves."
The three of them all shook their heads and Max answered, "We followed up on the few clues we had but they kept leading nowhere."
Cuerena shook her head, amazed that they had survived so long on their own. "So when did Nasedo come into your lives?"
"It wasn't too long after Liz told Alex," Isabel answered. She continued the story, relating their involvement with Topolsky and the FBI, finally getting to the time when Tess and her father had come to town.
"And the three of you didn't remember anything about the fourth pod?"
"No," said Max. "And when we found out Tess was an alien, we thought she was Nasedo."
"We discovered the truth but then Nasedo took Liz," Michael said. He explained about Pierce and the white room, Max's escape, Kyle’s shooting and the message from the orbs. "So until we got the message, we didn't know anything about who we were."
Max continued with the disbandment of the special unit and Nasedo's return. "Nasedo came to my window, terribly wounded and warned us our enemies were in town. Then he died in my arms."
Michael continued the story with their discovery of Whitaker and Courtney. Then he told of Whitaker's death, the harvest, the destruction of most of the skins, the summit and Zan’s death.
Cuerena nodded sadly, “I was afraid of that when none of them returned to our abode.”
Michael finished with the discovery of Larek and the Ganderium fiasco.
Cuerena took it all in, disgusted with herself that she had not thought of the consequences of the crash. If she had envisioned what could have happened, she would have killed the Ganderium at the crash site and not allowed them to breed and strengthen. "You saved the Earth and no one will ever know," she said softly.
"We are the ones who endangered it in the first place," Max replied.
Isabel could see the sudden look of exhaustion that overcame Max and she took up the story where he left off, telling Cuerena of Alex’s supposed death and Liz’s search for the murderer. She continued with the discovery of the book translation, Tess’ pregnancy and the planned trip back home.
Cuerena shook her head, “It is not possible that Earth’s atmosphere would harm your son, and the pregnancy would take at least a year.”
Michael nodded, “We just found that out.” He continued the story with their discovery of Tess’ betrayal and departure.
Cuerena was dumbfounded, “Tess betrayed all of us.”
“Yeah,” Michael said, and then he looked to Max and Liz to see if they wanted to reveal anything about future Max.
Max took Liz’s hand in his and a look of agreement passed between them.
Liz took a deep breath. “That’s when I told them a secret I had been keeping for months,” she started, and related the story of future’s Max’s return.
“It really worked,” Cuerena gasped.
“You knew about this?” Michael asked.
Cuerena shook her head, “I was a Granolith technician on Antar for nearly two-hundred years. I had a theory that the Granolith was capable of opening a time conduit but I never told anyone or tested it. I was afraid of what might happen.”
“So was I,” Liz whispered.
Max squeezed her hand. “So when we realized Tess had betrayed us, we went to see Larek to ask about the translation of the book. He couldn’t decipher it but he told us Tess wasn’t Ava.”
“What?” Cuerena asked. “Of course she is. We brought her essence from Antar.”
Max shook his head, “Larek can see auras. He told us Tess was someone named Chanya.”
“She was Princess Vilondra’s closest friend,” Cuerena said.
“Well by accident or design Chanya was sent instead,” Max continued. “But Larek was also able to tell us about Ava.” Max brought Liz’s hand to his lips and kissed it gently. “Ava’s soul was reincarnated into Liz.”
Cuerena didn’t think she could possibly be surprised again but Max’s revelation knocked her for a loop. “Larek saw Ava’s soul in Liz,” she gasped, and then nodded. “It actually explains a lot.”
“To us too,” Max nodded. He continued the story, telling her of their pursuit of the book translation, the confrontation of the former FBI agent, the new troops in Copper Summit, Rath’s offer and the return of Alex, and the discovery that Tess and the Granolith were still on Earth.
“So Liz started to develop powers,” Cuerena said. “What about Kyle?"
"He has,” Max said with a smile. “He’s great at blowing up rocks."
Liz spoke to Cuerena, “When your Ava was here, she told me I had been changed because of the healing. How exactly was I,” she motioned to Kyle, “how were we changed?”
"Whether you realized it or not,” Cuerena explained motioning to Max, “in order to bring Liz and Kyle back from such terrible injuries, you had to alter the basic chemistry of the surrounding cells. Their bodies are gradually changing to become like yours. Eventually they will be hybrids too."
Liz nodded, “I’ve suspected it for a while. Especially after I started getting powers."
"But you never said anything," Max protested. “Are you okay with it?”
Liz smiled, “Max it makes me so happy to be what you are. It just binds us more closely together."
Max wrapped his arms around Liz's waist, kissed her tenderly and spoke across their bond. Liz, everything you do just makes me love you more.
Max, my love for you grows every day.
“Wow,” Kyle said, “I really am turning into an alien. But this doesn’t mean I’m going to fall in love with Max too, does it?”
Michael ignored Kyle and turned to Max. “So what are we going to do with her?” he asked, motioning to Cuerena with a jerk of his thumb.
Maria stuck an elbow in his ribs. “That was rude Michael. She’s not a stray dog.”
“It is perfectly all right,” Cuerena said. “I am only here to serve.”
“The first thing,” Max said, “is she’ll need a place to stay.”
“I will live with you and Liz, of course,” Cuerena said.
Max nodded, “Well, Liz and I don’t live together, we live with our parents.”
“How will I protect you both?” Cuerena asked.
“We don’t expect you to be a round-the-clock bodyguard,” Max said.
“But that is my duty,” Cuerena argued, “my purpose.”
Liz touched Max’s arm, “Maybe Cuerena could stay in the Harding house for now and we can figure out the rest as we go.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max stopped the Jeep outside the Crashdown and turned to Liz. “Okay, something has been on your mind since we left Michael’s.”
“I was thinking it can’t just be a coincidence,” Liz said. “Cuerena is a Granolith expert with a theory about time travel, and a Serena helped the future us send Max back in time.”
“Cuerena and Serena,” Max mused. “I think you must be right.”
A shiver went through Liz. “Don’t you see what that means? Maybe the same future is coming true.”
Max shook his head, “We won’t let that happen.”
“But Max,” Liz protested.
Max put a finger to her lips, silencing her. “I was thinking as we were driving too. After Cuerena gets settled into the house, I think we should send her on a fact-finding mission to Copper Summit to see if what Rath told us is right.”
Liz nodded agreeing.
Max continued, “I also think we should check the computer equipment we took from John or Thomas or whatever his name was. We’ll look for phenomena in the Copper Summit area around the time when we think the ship left and came back. If we find anything, we can set the computer to watch for the same disturbances and then we’ll know if the ship is possibly bringing more troops to Earth.”
“Yeah,” Liz said, “that’s a good idea. I just wish we knew what really went wrong in the other time.”
“I’ll be okay Liz,” Max said solemnly. “I promise.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, February 4th, 2002)
The Harding house was signed over to Ed Harding’s oldest daughter, Serena Harding, as the gang had decided to call her, and she took up residence the same day.
Serena created all of the paperwork and background information necessary for her new identity. Then Max had Serena consolidate all of the bank accounts Nasedo had set up over the years, into a single joint account accessible by the Royal Four, Maria, Alex, Kyle, the Sheriff and Serena.
As the group sat around the dining room table in Serena’s house, Max passed out the information for the bank account. “Now, I’m not saying you should all go out and buy a Mercedes or anything but if anyone needs any funds from the account, for whatever reason, go ahead and use it.”
“That’s very generous, Max,” Jim said, “but I wouldn’t feel right about it.”
Max nodded, “But keep the account information, just in case.”
Jim nodded, agreeing.
Max continued, “Serena would feel better with a more active part in our everyday lives, where she can protect us, so we’ve decided she’ll enroll in school under the name of Serena Harris.” He motioned to Serena and she shifted into a younger version of her present form.
“When we’re not in school,” Max said, “she can hang out with us. She can show us some new techniques for training and memory retrieval, and help us with Antarian language lessons. And tonight I’m sending Serena to Copper Summit to check out the situation and see if Rath is telling us the truth.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, February 6th, 2002)
(Crashdown Cafe)
From the back room, Jeff watched through the small diamond-shaped window as Liz interacted with her ever-growing group of friends. A new girl named Serena, had joined the group, and including Sean and Ryan, there were now ten friends gathered around three tables.
It was good to see the kids laughing together but somehow the stark contrast reminded him of the night Michael’s look-a-like had come. The excitement surrounding Alex’s return had completely dislodged the event from Jeff’s memory, but now he was determined to speak to Liz.
He waited until after closing and called out to Liz on her way to bed, “Liz, can I talk to you?”
Liz sank down onto the sofa next to him. “Sure Dad. What’s up?”
“Liz, I’m concerned about something I witnessed a few weeks ago. A man named Wrath, that could have been Michael’s twin, was downstairs in the dining room.”
The color drained from Liz’s face as her mind rushed, trying to remember exactly what was said.
Her father continued, oblivious to her discomfort. “Michael said Wrath had murdered someone and tried to kill Max. Are they mixed up in gangs or something Liz?”
Liz remained silent and Jeff continued, “But the most disturbing thing I think, was the revelation that Max had gotten Tess pregnant.” Jeff sighed, glancing down at the ring Liz wore, knowing without asking who had given it to her. “Liz, I’m trying not to be judgmental but I have to ask if you think Max is really the right guy for you? He hasn’t graduated yet and he already has a child. How is that going to affect your relationship?”
Liz relaxed a little, hearing her father’s worst fear was the baby and not aliens, but she didn’t want her father to think badly of Max and gave him the first excuse she could think of. She forced a laugh and a smile. “Oh Dad, you didn’t think that was real, did you?” she asked playfully. “Did you think Max was the head of the Roswell mafia or something, fathering illegitimate children and involved in murder plots?”
Jeff shook his head uncertainly, “Well, it did seem a bit out of character.”
“Dad,” Liz continued, warming to her part, “it’s only a game they play, on the computer. They’re in rival political factions and Rath was offering an alliance. Sometimes they just get carried away and bring it into the real world.”
“Oh,” Jeff said relaxing visibly, “of course, how silly of me to think it was real. I’ve heard about games like that with political intrigue and murder.” He laughed at himself. “So who is this Wrath person?”
“Michael recently found out he has a brother,” Liz said, making a mental note to let the others know what she had told her father.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, February 20th, 2002)
(The Quarry)
Michael sank down on a rock next to Max. “This is great with Serena here. It’s only been two weeks and already our powers have gotten a lot stronger and more manageable.”
“Yeah,” Max agreed. “Serena’s techniques are a lot different than the ones Tess described.”
Michael grunted, “Yeah, well, either Tess didn’t really know what she was doing or she was screwing us up on purpose.”
Max motioned to Kyle, who was busy blowing up rocks. “He’s really getting the hang of it, but even Serena isn’t sure if he has a special ability.”
“What about Liz?” Michael asked.
“Besides the astral projection and prognostication, Serena thinks that Liz is an empath.”
Michael’s brow wrinkled in confusion, “Empath?”
“She can tell what other people are feeling,” Max explained.
“What good is that?” Michael asked.
“Well, she might be able to tell if someone is telling the truth or not,” Max suggested.
Michael nodded, “Maybe that’s why she trusted Rath so easily the night he took us to Alex.”
Max nodded, “And thanks to Serena, we know Rath was telling the truth about the new troops in Copper Summit.”
“It’s not really reassuring to know they are in training to kill us though,” Michael argued.
Max nodded and changed the subject, “I know you told me once the Harding house gave you the creeps but now that Serena is there, have you thought about staying there with her?”
“It has crossed my mind,” Michael admitted. “But I think I’ll stay where I am for now. I’m kind of used to my privacy.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, February 27th, 2002)
(Crashdown Cafe)
Max and Liz swayed slowly to the music of the jukebox, barely aware of the others surrounding them.
Sitting at a nearby table, Michael and Maria regaled Serena with the merits of the movies they wanted to see that weekend.
Near the front window, Hale and Isabel sat alone, and he reached across the table and took Isabel’s hand in his, stroking the soft skin with his thumb.
Isabel let Hale hold her hand for a moment but then started to pull away.
Hale sighed but tightened his grip, refusing to let her go. “Isabel, what’s wrong? Since Alex returned I can feel you slipping away from me. Don’t you love me anymore?”
“Of course I love you, Hale,” Isabel rushed to reassure him, as she placed her free hand on his. “It’s just that I feel so guilty about Alex.”
Hale nodded, “I understand and I won’t rush you. As long as I know you love me, I can wait forever.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
From across the street, a figure carefully watched everything that happened in the Crashdown.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 12
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 12
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, February 28th, 2002)
(The Parker House – Liz’s Room)
Liz woke up with a headache and a vague feeling of unrest. She had dreamed all night but none of the images had stayed with her, only the foreboding sense of something wrong.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas reported to his office as ordered, bowing formally, “My liege.”
Khivar picked up a handful of papers from the desk that he had been reading, crushed them in his hand and shook them in Nicholas’ face. “General, gather your troops and ready for the attack,” Khivar bellowed through Corporal Raltos’ borrowed lips.
The light of battle ignited in Nicholas’ eyes, “Yes your Majesty. I’ve been anxiously awaiting this moment.” Nicholas hesitated. “Forgive my curiosity Sir, but we’ve been training for months, so why now?”
“I’ll be damned if I let Isabel get involved with a human,” Khivar roared. “Instruct the troops to make sure he is dead and warn them to follow my other instructions to the letter. If anything happens to Isabel, those involved will pay with their lives.” He tossed the ball of papers across the room. “I refuse to wait any longer.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Down the hall, Diane could hear laughter coming from the kitchen, and she stopped just outside the kitchen doorway to peer inside. Max and Liz were sitting at the kitchen table with schoolbooks open before them and they were both laughing. For a moment Diane leaned against the door jam, smiling. It was good to see Max so happy.
Liz intertwined her fingers with Max’s, clasping their hands tight and the sunlight streaming in the window caught a ring on her finger, reflecting a bright blue flash.
For a moment, Diane was simply curious but then she noticed Liz was wearing it on the ring finger of her left hand, the finger an engagement ring would be worn on. And when Max lowered his head to kiss Liz’s hand just above the ring, Diane had no doubts who had given it to her.
She backed out of the doorway and made some noise before coming in again. Max and Liz were sitting farther apart when she entered. “Hey Max. Liz, it’s nice to see you.” She crossed to them, starting casually, “Doing homework?”
“Yeah,” Max said, “just some chemistry.”
Diane stopped next to the table and took a surreptitious look at the ring Liz was wearing, noting quickly that it was of good quality. “What a beautiful ring. Where did you get it?”
“Um,” Liz started nervously, “it was a Christmas gift, from Max.”
“Oh.” Diane nodded and looked at Max, “Well I think you and Liz should join your father and I for dinner tomorrow.”
Her tone left nothing up for discussion and Liz and Max simply nodded.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, March 1st, 2002)
(Frazier Woods)
Hale gathered wood for a fire as Isabel arranged the blanket and set out the food for the picnic. It was the first time she had really been alone with him in weeks and she was a little nervous, but when he had suggested a picnic, she had readily agreed. She loved him and wanted to build their relationship and she was determined that she wouldn’t let her guilt about Alex stand in her way.
She glanced up to see the sun lowering in the dusky sky. It would be dark in half-an-hour but the fire would provide a cozy setting for herself and Hale to talk and mend their relationship.
Isabel smiled. Tonight would be special, she would make sure of it.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max stopped the Jeep in his driveway and squeezed Liz’s hand, “Are you sure you’re up to this?”
Liz smiled to cover her nervousness, “It’ll be fine Max. I really like your parents.”
Max grimaced, “Yeah, but this is the proverbial dinner with the parents.”
Liz laughed, “It was inevitable when then found out you gave me the ring.”
Max sighed, “Maybe, but I know you’re nervous too. I can feel it.”
“A little,” Liz admitted.
Max turned to Serena, who was in the back seat. “And what are you going to do while we’re getting the third degree?”
“I can protect you just as well from outside, and since my being at dinner would be difficult to explain, I will wait in the yard.”
“You can’t just skulk around in the yard,” Max said. “The neighbors will call the police. It isn’t really even necessary for you to be here, Serena.”
“But Sir,” Serena objected.
“Max,” Liz said, placing a hand on his arm. He had objected several times before when Serena had insisted on accompanying them to provide protection, but it made Liz feel better to have her there and she didn’t question the feeling. “It’s okay, Max. Serena knows how to be discrete.”
“Okay,” Max agreed reluctantly. He turned back to Liz, “Let’s go face the firing squad.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
“That’s two Will Smith Burgers,” Jeff said as he placed the plates on the table in front of the Sheriff and Kyle, “a Blue Moon Burger for Sean, Eclipse Burger for Alex, and two Asteroid Salads for Amy and Maria.” He stepped back, “The shakes will be up in a minute.”
“Thanks Jeff,” Jim said. “This looks great.”
Jeff stepped behind the counter to get the shakes. “Nice to have a night out with family and friends.”
“Yeah,” Jim agreed. “We went to see an early movie and I guess it made everyone hungry.” Jim glanced around the otherwise empty cafe. “Looks like we’re the only ones though.”
Jeff laughed, “This isn’t typically our busiest night and tonight is slower than usual. I was just thinking about closing early.”
The phone rang in the back and Michael left the kitchen to pick up the receiver. “Crashdown.”
“Michael,” said the familiar voice with a New York accent.
Michael turned his back to the dining room, for a little more privacy, “Yeah, what do you want?”
“Listen up,” Rath said, “I just found out that Khivar ordered an assassination squad down there. I don’t know when they left exactly but it was at least four hours ago, maybe more. They could be there any time.”
“What are they after?” Michael asked.
“They want you all dead.”
The bell above the door in the dining room sounded but Michael ignored it and depressing the receiver, he started to dial Max’s number.
Suddenly the back door exploded inward, knocking Michael into the wall. He was stunned for a moment and watched as two skin soldiers walked in.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max and Liz sat together across from his parents in the living room.
“How is everything with your family, Liz?” Diane asked.
“Fine,” Liz said. “Everything is going just fine.”
Diane nodded, “So does this ring mean that you two are engaged?”
Philip coughed on his drink. “I thought we were going to ease into this discussion.”
“They’re both adults or close enough if they feel they’re old enough to get engaged,” Diane argued.
“Well, why don’t we let them tell us,” Philip said.
“Mom, Dad,” Max started, “we’re not engaged, but I gave the ring to Liz as a promise, a commitment for our future together.” He took Liz’s hand in his. “We’re in love and that’s not going to change, but we want to be responsible and realistic and at least wait until we graduate high school.”
The sound of glass shattering in the back drew their attention and Philip and Max rose.
“What was that?” Philip asked, looking at Max.
The front door burst open and Serena rushed in. “Your Majesties, we are under attack.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Frazier Woods)
Isabel nestled into Hale’s arms in front of the fire, and took his hand in hers. “I’m really glad you suggested this. A picnic under the stars, what could be more perfect?”
“It’s perfect every time I’m with you, Isabel,” Hale said.
Isabel half turned in his arms and touched his face. “I know things haven’t been great between us since Alex came back and I’m sorry. And I just want you to know that I’m going to concentrate more on us from now on. I can’t let what happened to Alex ruin what’s between us.”
“You haven’t ruined anything,” Hale said.
“I hope not,” Isabel whispered, “because I really love you.”
A blast of energy hit the blanket near them and they rolled to their feet as five skin soldiers emerged from the trees.
The first soldier into the clearing raised his hand and a blue ball of energy shot forward, barely missing Isabel as she dived out of the way.
Hale stood frozen for a moment but grabbed a hefty tree limb he had gathered for the fire and took a mighty swing, connecting with the ribs of the closest attacker, sending him to the ground.
Isabel grabbed for another piece of wood and called out to Hale, “Aim for their lower back.”
Hale dodged as another man rushed him, and swung the limb at his lower back as instructed, knocking the guy to the ground.
Isabel used her powers to send two of their attackers flying and she swung the branch at the third, connecting solidly with his back, but nothing happened. “What?”
The first man Hale had knocked to the ground got up and rushed him, grabbing him from behind.
Isabel turned to see Hale struggling with one of the skins, as two others ran toward her with outstretched hands.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
The bell above the door rang, drawing the attention of Jim and the others sitting at the table, as three men entered the café.
Jeff called out, “Take a seat anywhere you’d like.”
But the three men simply stood their ground.
Suddenly there was a sound like an explosion in the back and the three men raised their hands before them.
“Hit the dirt,” Jim called out as he grabbed Amy and dove to the floor.
Alex threw himself aside as a ball of energy came toward him, and his chair took the brunt of the blast, exploding.
The others scattered just before the table they had been sitting around burst into pieces.
They all scrambled for the relative safety of the counter, as another round of energy blasts rang out and the counter shook with the force of the hits.
“Who are those people?” Jeff yelled. “What is going on?”
“Jim, use you gun,” Amy screamed, her voice rising with hysteria.
“It won’t do any good,” Jim said as he looked around for any kind of weapon, but he couldn’t see anything useful. “We can’t just sit here,” he called out to Kyle. “They’ll take us apart.”
“What do you mean, it won’t do any good?” Amy shouted.
The skin soldiers advanced slowly as they continued to blast away at the counter.
A rack of glasses on the wall behind the counter collapsed and glass rained down around them and Kyle knew they were out of time. He focused his powers like he’d practiced and sent a burst of energy toward the skins. A chair exploded near the closest one and Kyle swore. He hadn’t quite gotten the hang of aiming.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael used his powers to throw the two skins back into the wall. They hit hard and one disintegrated into a shower of dust.
He rushed the other skin soldier and they grabbed one another, struggling to get the upper hand. Michael tried to turn his hand toward the skin to use his powers but the skin spun them around, and they stumbled into the kitchen.
Michael heard blasts of power and shattering glass in the dining room and glanced through the service window. He caught a glimpse of three more skin soldiers standing near the door, shooting blasts of energy at the group huddled behind the counter. Kyle was trying to defend them with his powers but the counter was disappearing quickly under the continual attack.
“Maria!” Michael called out, as his rage engulfed him. With a burst of power, he threw the skin away from him, sending him across the back room and grabbed a fire extinguisher off the wall. He strode to the skin soldier, who was trying to get up off the floor, and struck down on the skin’s lower back with the extinguisher, but nothing happened. “What the…”
The sound of another blast in the dining room propelled him into action and he slammed the extinguisher down on the skin’s head and the soldier collapsed back down onto the floor and stayed still.
Michael burst through the door into the dining room just as the skin soldier nearest the door started to scream. It was a horrible sound that froze everyone. For a moment it appeared as if the soldier was glowing from inside and then he burst into flames that quickly consumed him.
Michael saw Ryan through the door with an outstretched hand, and he knew Ryan had killed the skin.
Michael took advantage of the soldiers’ surprise to throw one of them into the wall and Ryan rushed through the door. “Hit them on the back of the neck. That’s where the seal is now.”
The remaining skin flung Ryan aside with a flip of his hand and sent a burst of energy at Michael that caused him to dive behind a booth.
Kyle jumped up and grabbed a long, splintered piece of wood that had been blown off the counter and struck the stunned skin soldier in the back of the neck, turning him to dust. Then he rushed the remaining soldier.
The skin turned and sent a blast of power, knocking Kyle to the floor and the wood from his hand.
Michael rushed the skin and grabbed him. Ryan got up, grabbed the wood and used it to finish the skin.
Michael turned to go into the back room and nearly collided with Nancy Parker, who was holding open the door behind him. She had wide eyes and a gaping mouth, obviously from having seen the last of the fight.
The Valenti family and Jeff Parker slowly emerged from behind the counter. “Is everyone all right?” Michael called out.
Alex had a scorch mark on his arm but he wasn’t seriously injured. And satisfied that everyone else only had minor cuts and scrapes, Michael pushed past a shocked Nancy and into the back room.
Michael took up the fire extinguisher again and dropped it on the remaining soldier’s neck, turning him to a pile of dust, as he reached into his pocket for his phone. He pressed the speed-dial for Max and waited impatiently for an answer.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Two skin soldiers came in through the dining room and Serena sent a burst of power through one, turning him to dust.
Max put up a shield as the other skin sent a ball of energy toward them and it was diverted into the wall. “Get behind me,” Max yelled and Liz grabbed his shocked parents, pulling them down behind the sofa.
Serena dived to the floor rolling, and took a shot at the advancing skin, but he threw himself aside.
Three more skins came in from the front hall and Serena took out the first one, but the other two sent burst of power at her, barely missing her and hitting a chair instead.
Max focused his shield, using it with a quick burst to knock the two skins back into the hall and then he raised it in front of them again.
Liz shut her eyes and concentrated on appearing behind the skin soldier in the dining room. She was suddenly there and looked around briefly for a weapon but seeing none, simply solidified enough to tap the skin soldier on the shoulder. As he turned, Liz let herself go back into her own body.
Serena took advantage of the soldier’s confusion to send a ball of energy through him, turning him to dust.
The soldiers from the hall stayed just out of reach, shooting bursts of energy through the doorway.
Max glanced at Serena and motioned to the soldiers with a jut of his chin, and then to the dining room.
Serena understood immediately and nodded.
Max turned to Liz and his parents. “Stay down.”
Serena used her powers to make the soldiers see her run toward the dining room and their fire followed her.
Max waited until their fire was diverted and he pulled the shield down into a ball the size of a quarter. Focusing all of his power, he thrust the shield through the wall and into the skin soldier beyond. He felt it puncture the husk and immediately the husk started to heal, but Max expanded his shield, forcing the puncture larger and larger until the husk ruptured.
Serena took advantage of the diversion to dispatch the final soldier with a well-placed burst of energy.
For a moment there was silence, the only things moving were the pieces of stuffing from the sofa, floating in the air.
“Serena,” Max ordered, “take a look outside and make sure there aren’t any more.”
“Yes Sir,” said Serena with a short bow, before she left the room.
Max turned to his parents and Liz, running his eyes quickly over them, “Are you all right?”
Everyone nodded.
“Who were those people?” Diane asked. “And how did they do that? Max, how did you?”
Philip leaned forward, motioning in the direction Serena left. “Who was that? And why was she calling you Sir and your Majesty?”
Max reached for his cell phone. “We’ll explain everything but I have to make sure Michael and Isabel are okay.”
The phone rang before he could dial and he saw Michael’s number on the display. “Michael are you all okay?”
“We’re fine Max. Were you attacked too?”
“Yes,” Max said. “Luckily Serena was here.”
“Max,” Michael said, “we’ve got a problem. Amy and the Parkers saw everything.”
“So did my parents,” Max said. “I think it’s time we told everyone the truth.”
Michael swallowed hard, suddenly nervous. “Okay Max. What do you want to do?”
“You bring everyone over here and we’ll do it all together.”
“What about Isabel?” Michael asked.
“I thought she and Hale were at the Crashdown,” Max said anxiously.
“They were,” Michael confirmed, “but they decided to go on a picnic. You don’t think they were attacked too?”
“I don’t know,” Max said, “but we can’t take any chances. I’ll call and make sure they’re okay.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Frazier Woods)
Isabel looked at Hale, struggling against the skin soldier, and a rage like she had never known welled up within her. The thought of losing Hale was more than she could bear and she flung her hand forward, her power building like never before. A crackling, black ball of energy leapt from her hand and passed through the chest of the closest skin soldier.
For a moment he simply stood, looking at the gaping hole in his chest and then he disappeared in a shower of ash.
Everyone froze, witnessing the destruction and Hale took advantage of the moment to flip his attacker over his shoulder and to the ground. Then the moment was over and another soldier rushed him. Hale dodged the next attacker, letting the man run past him and struck him hard in the back of the neck with the branch. There was a sickening pop and the man disintegrated before him.
“Hit them in the back of the neck,” Hale called out as he rushed the next attacker.
But Isabel was past using the tree branch. She concentrated on bringing forth another black energy ball and easily sent it though the next skin soldier, turning him to dust.
Then she looked to the last of the attackers, struggling with Hale. She raised her hand meaning to help him, but with a few well-aimed hits of the tree branch, Hale knocked the skin off his feet and quickly dispatched him.
Both Hale and Isabel stood ready, looking for more attackers, but after a few minutes with no movement except that of the crackling fire, they relaxed.
Hale dropped the tree branch and straightened up. “So do you want to tell me what the hell just happened? The energy balls? The disintegrating guys who attacked us?”
“Hale…” Isabel started, shaking her head but suddenly the magnitude of the event registered in her shock-numbed brain. “Max!”
“Max?” Hale asked.
With shaking hands, Isabel dug her phone out of her pocket and pressed the speed-dial for Max. “Don’t you see?” she asked Hale, as she got a busy signal. “Crap!” She pressed the redial and held the phone to her ear. “We might not have been the only ones attacked. I have to warn them.”
The busy signal sounded again and she pressed the number for Michael.
He answered on the first ring, “Isabel, are you okay? Max is trying to call you.”
“Yeah, we were attacked but we’re okay. What about you and Max?”
“Everyone’s okay,” Michael reassured her. “Skins attacked here and at your house.”
“Mom and Dad!” Isabel gasped.
“They’re fine,” Michael said, “but they saw everything just like Amy and Liz’s parents did here. We’ve got a lot of explaining to do and Max wants everyone to meet at your house.”
Isabel nodded, “Okay. I’m bringing Hale too. He saw me using my powers. He’s part of this too now.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Café)
Michael opened the door into the dining room and motioned to Ryan to come into the back. He called out to Jim, “Get the door locked and the blinds on the front windows down. And Kyle can you start cleaning some of this up? I need to talk to Ryan and then Max wants us all over at his house,” he glanced at Amy and the Parkers, “and we’ll tell everyone the truth.”
Kyle and Jim nodded and Michael closed the door behind Ryan. “Okay, what’s the deal?”
“I am a member of the same group Courtney was part of. I believe she said you called us the Michael worshippers. A number of us infiltrated Khivar’s troops when he originally sent them to Earth but all except Courtney and myself were discovered. And then when you destroyed the husks just before the harvest, I was forced to remain on the ship with most of the rest of the troops.”
Michael studied him for a moment. “So you came back with the new troops and you have just been hanging out all this time? Why didn’t you tell us?”
“I wasn’t sure you’d believe me, or how Max would react if he found out,” Ryan said with a shrug. “I thought Khivar might attempt something like this attack, so I just waited and watched.”
“And how did you know where to find us?”
“Courtney and I kept in touch, though not very regularly. She told me everything she knew about all of you, but the last time I talked to her was before the harvest.”
“She died the next day,” Michael said softly.
Ryan nodded, “Yeah, Nicholas took great pleasure in telling us how another traitor had been unmasked and killed. For months afterward, I thought I would be next.”
“We’re going to need to talk, but right now is not the best time,” Michael said, reasoning that Ryan didn’t need to know everything they were going to tell the others. “You might as well go home and I’ll get a hold of you about a meeting.”
Ryan nodded understanding, and left through the back, mending the door with a sweep of his hand.
Michael took a deep breath and started into the dining room again.
Amy’s shrill voice met him as he pushed open the door. “Max ordered us to come to his house.” She turned to the Parkers, “Who does he think he is? And how does he know anything about what happened?” She turned to Jim. “And why are you taking this so calmly?”
“It’s okay Amy,” Jim soothed. “Everything will be explained.”
“This is just like in my dream,” Amy continued. “Max ordering everyone around.”
“Mom!” Maria said. “Just calm down.”
Michael cleared his throat to make his presence known. “Sheriff, why don’t you take Amy, Maria, Sean and Kyle in your car.” He turned to the Parkers, who were still visibly shaken, “I don’t think you’re in any condition to drive, so Alex and I will take you in his car.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max and Liz were able to hold off his parents’ questions by repairing the damage to the living room, and in just a few minutes it was back to normal.
Serena came back into the house. “As far as I can see there are no more soldiers, Sir.”
Max nodded, “Keep checking and if you see anything let us know immediately.”
Liz waited until she was gone before she pulled Max aside. “How much were you planning on telling everyone?”
Max sighed, “I don’t know that there’s any point in holding anything back.”
Liz nodded, “I think we should keep the part about the Granolith being a time travel device to ourselves. Not because I don’t trust them but because the less people who know, the less likely that the information can be taken from them. Maybe we should also leave out the fact that Rath is a traitor to Khivar. If anyone found out, he would be killed.”
“You’re right,” Max said. “If Nicholas got a hold of my parents or yours, any of the humans, he could take anything he wanted from their minds.” He nodded, “We’ll tell the others when they get here but other than that the parents will finally get the whole story.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
It had taken over an hour to tell the whole story, from the three children waking up in the pods, to the shooting in the Crashdown, the FBI, the arrival of Nasedo and Tess, the message in the pod chamber, the harvest, the dupes, the summit, Tess’ pregnancy and departure, the discovery of Liz’s true identity, the translation of the book, and the return of Serena; only leaving out the part about future Max and the deal with Rath.
Then it had taken several demonstrations of powers, including Max healing Alex’s arm, before Hale, Amy, the Evans and the Parkers were convinced. And they still had questions.
Nancy shook her head and turned to address Max, “So you just found out last year that Liz is your wife Ava, reincarnated?”
“Yeah,” Max said, “but to me it made perfect sense. I’ve loved Liz since the first time I saw her when we were kids, and I never would have risked our lives to save anyone else.”
Jeff sighed, “I still can’t believe Liz was really shot that day.”
Philip spoke up, “So the reason these other aliens attacked is because you are the rightful King of your planet?”
Max nodded, “Those are some of the troops the usurper Khivar, sent to find us.”
“And this Serena is an alien too, a shape shifter?” Diane asked. “What does that mean exactly?”
Max called out, “Serena, come in here please.”
She came in through the back and addressed him formally, “Your Majesty?”
“Will you shift into the form of Ed Harding?”
“Of course.” She raised her hand before her and after a bright flash of light, Ed appeared.
“That’s the damnedest thing I’ve ever seen,” Philip said, shaking his head.
“Thank you, Serena,” Max said. “Please continue your patrol.”
Max turned back to the friends and family gathered in the room. “None of us wanted to lie to you but we felt we didn’t have another choice. This information is dangerous and we wanted to keep you all safe.”
“And everything I remember happening that night at the UFO museum is true,” Amy said. “At least I know I’m not going crazy.” She turned to Max, “And in the circumstances, I guess I can forgive you for being a little bossy.”
Max smiled shyly. “Sorry. I really don’t mean to. I guess it just comes naturally.”
Amy nodded, “Of course it does. Even if you don’t remember it, you once ruled a planet.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As the questions continued, Isabel took Hale aside to speak to him privately. “So, um, this has all got to be pretty weird for you.”
“Weird but cool,” Hale said. “What do you remember about your past life?”
Isabel shook her head, “Nothing. Max has shown me some of his memories and they seem familiar but I don’t remember anything.”
“And Liz being the reincarnation of his wife. What are the odds of that?”
“Where Max and Liz are concerned, nothing surprises me,” Isabel admitted.
Hale nodded, “I can see why you said that Max and Liz had been through a lot to be together. I still can’t believe he has a son.”
“I didn’t know if Liz could forgive him for sleeping with Tess,” Isabel said. “And having a child with her is just one more pressure on their relationship. It’s probably good that Tess left. Max didn’t love her and he never would have chosen to have a child with her.”
“You think it would be better for Max if he never saw his son again?”
“I don’t know,” Isabel said. “I just think it would make things easier. Liz is supportive of Max in every way and she has said she will accept his child, but it’s got to be hard on both of them. But if anyone can handle it it’s Liz. She one of the strongest people I know.”
“Why do you say that?” Hale asked.
“Liz was always there for us, from the beginning, long before we knew who she really was. Liz took a lot of risks for us and always came through. And even though Liz loved Max more than anything and knew they belonged together, she gave Max up so he could follow his destiny with Tess.” Isabel shook her head, “I don’t think I could have done that.”
“So what about you, Isabel?” Hale asked. “Any special man in your past?”
Isabel shook her head, “If there was, I don’t remember.” She looked into Hale’s handsome face and asked the question she was dreading, “So how are you talking all of this?”
Hale smiled, “You mean, now that I know you’re an alien Princess, am I going to head for the hills?”
Isabel nodded, “Something like that.”
Hale touched her face, “I love you Isabel. I’m not going anywhere.” He leaned in and kissed her softly. “Plus, how many guys get to be with a real Princess?”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael waited until Hale had left, and the parents were gathered around Jim, before he pulled the others aside. “There’s another thing I thought I should wait to tell you. It turns out Ryan is a Michael worshipper. He helped us in the Crashdown against the skins. He says he knew Courtney and I’m pretty sure he’s the one who killed John that day at the quarry.”
“Why do you think that?” Maria asked.
“He killed one of the skins in the same way tonight.” Michael turned to Max. “I sent him home because I didn’t know how much we wanted to reveal to him.”
Max nodded, “Good thinking but we’ll have to get together and have a talk with him.”
Michael nodded, “I’ll set it up.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas entered his office to confront Khivar in Corporal Raltos’ body. “My liege, it’s official, all of the troops we sent to Roswell have been killed.”
Khivar nodded, taking in the information.
Nicholas was a little surprised by his lack of reaction but continued, “Shall I order another squad to be sent? A larger one?”
Khivar shook his head, “No. This mission gave us some valuable information, more than I expected, and I need some time to consider all of the possibilities.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
After everyone had left, Max and Isabel turned to their parents, expecting a barage of questions.
Philip was the first one to speak. “So the night that we found you in the desert…”
Max nodded. “That was the day we came out of the pods. We didn’t speak because we didn’t know the language.”
“And you knew the whole time that you were… different?” Diane asked.
Isabel shook her head. “We just regained the memories of coming out of the pods a couple of years ago. Before that we didn’t remember anything about who we were or where we came from. But it didn’t take too long for us to figure out that we were different.”
Max nodded. “And we had an instinct to keep it to ourselves. We never told anyone, until Liz.”
Tears started in Isabel’s eyes. “We’re really sorry that we couldn’t tell you, Mom and Dad. We just thought it would be too dangerous, and we didn’t know if you would still want us if you knew the truth.”
“Still want you?” Diane asked. “Of course we still want you.” She pulled Isabel into an embrace. “Isabel, you and Max are our son and daughter, and we love you no matter what.”
Philip put his arm around Max’s shoulder, “I just wish you would have told us sooner. Maybe we could have helped.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
It had been a long, illuminating night but Jeff still had questions, and he knocked on Liz’s door. “Liz, can I talk to you?”
Liz opened the door, “Sure Dad, come in.”
She sank down onto the bed and he took a seat next to her, looking at her carefully. “It’s like you’re a different person.”
“Because I’m an alien?” Liz asked.
Jeff shook his head, “No, it’s because you’ve lived this whole other life right under our noses and we didn’t know anything about it.”
Liz nodded.
Jeff continued, “Do you remember your other parents?”
“No,” Liz said. “I don’t have any memories of my other life, just what Max has shown me.”
“It’s hard to believe my little girl was all grown up and married,” Jeff said.
Liz smiled, “It’s hard for me to believe too.”
“But you don’t have any doubts that it’s true. That you were this Ava?”
“No,” Liz said. “No doubts at all. When Larek told us, I just knew it was true.”
“And that’s one of your powers, isn’t it?” Jeff asked. “You can tell if someone is telling the truth.”
Liz shrugged, “Serena thinks so but I haven’t really noticed a difference except with Max. I can almost always feel what he’s feeling.”
“And you love him, even though he got Tess pregnant.”
“It’s really complicated,” Liz said. “Max and I thought we couldn’t be together because Tess was his wife. But I love Max no matter what.”
Jeff sighed, “So what’s the real story with that Rath character? I take it he’s Michael’s duplicate but why did you ask me not to say anything about him in front of the others?”
“I asked you not to say anything because the knowledge is dangerous, Dad. The skin leader Nicholas, we told you about, has the ability to take information from people’s minds, so the less people who know Rath came here, the better. See Rath is Michael’s dupe and he has been working against us, but the night you saw him, Rath offered us an alliance. He’s living in Copper Summit with the skins and he found out he was betrayed, so he offered to spy for us.”
Jeff nodded, “And you don’t want that knowledge to get back to your enemies.” He pulled a hand through his hair. “And how do you know you can trust him?”
Liz shook her head, “We don’t trust him, but as an offer of good faith he took us to Alex.”
“So Alex didn’t just wake up on his own?”
“No,” Liz said. “Max healed him. Otherwise Alex would still be in that nursing home and we would still think he was dead. And today it was Rath who called and warned Michael about the attack.”
“So Rath could be telling the truth or it could be just a ruse to get you to trust him.” Jeff nodded, “I just can’t believe you kids have to deal with things like this.”
“Yeah,” Liz said. “It isn’t easy but we’re trying to examine every possibility and be careful with everything we do.”
Jeff put his arm around her. “I hope you know that none of this changes the way your mother or I feel about you. You’re our daughter and we love you.”
Liz wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. “Thanks Dad, that means a lot.” She pulled back and looked into her father’s face, “I don’t need powers to tell that you’re worried.”
“It’s just you’re all so young and you’re involved in the huge intergalactic war.” He shook his head, “Maybe you should all leave, hide somewhere, until this is all over.”
Liz shook her head, thinking of the other timeline when the Earth was taken over by aliens. “Khivar would just hunt us down.” She looked into her father’s concerned face. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned,” she said softly, “it’s that you can’t escape destiny.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House – Max’s Room)
Max picked up his cell phone immediately when it rang, almost dreading what news it might bring, “Hello?”
“Duke,” Rath greeted, ‘I’m glad to hear that everyone survived the attack.”
“How did you know?” Max asked.
“These skin soldiers gossip more than a bunch of girls in the bathroom,” Rath said. “The news was all over the town but I had to wait until it was safe to call you.”
“Thanks for the warning, Rath,” Max said. “It’s just too bad that you didn’t find out a little earlier.”
“Yeah, well Nicholas isn’t exactly up front with me. I found out about the attack from the soldiers, but by then it was almost too late.” Rath chuckled, “But Nicholas sure is pissed that you all survived. He’s been kicking cans all night.”
Max grimaced, “Have you heard any plans to send more soldiers here?”
“Not yet,” Rath said. “Nicholas ordered another group to get ready but then he went into the ship for a while and when he came out, he told them to stand down. He must have talked to Khivar and been ordered to stop.”
“I wonder why he would do that?” Max asked.
“Don’t know, duke. But Khivar must be up to something.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, March 2nd, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)
Michael and Maria were the last to enter the empty classroom where the others were already gathered.
Maria patted Michael on the arm. “Another Michael worshipper. That means there were two of them,” she mocked. “But at least he’s not in love with you.” Her brow creased and she turned to Ryan, “You’re not, are you?”
Ryan laughed, “No, I’m not.”
Max sat with Liz on one side and Serena on the other and started the questions. “So when you were taken back to Antar, did you volunteer to come back to Earth?”
“I would have,” Ryan said, “but Khivar wouldn’t let anyone stay on Antar. He sent everyone back to Earth.”
Max nodded, “And are you still reporting to Nicholas?”
“No. On the first day back I started a fire and faked my own death.”
“So no one knows you’re gone,” Isabel said.
“And you were the one who killed John in the quarry that day,” Michael said.
Ryan nodded, “Yeah. I had been keeping an eye on the Crashdown because that’s where Michael is most of the time, and I saw Sean colluding with John. I thought they were up to no good so I followed them.”
“And saved Liz’s life,” Max said. “That means more to me than you could ever possibly know, thank you.”
Ryan shook his head self-consciously. “It was a group effort.”
“You’ve been watching us a long time,” Max said. “What are your plans?”
“You mean am I going to try and overthrow you and Khivar to put Michael on the throne?”
Max nodded, “Something like that.”
“Well,” Ryan said, “it’s obvious Michael is loyal to you and it wouldn’t exactly endear me, or my cause, to him if I did anything to you.”
Michael grunted and Ryan continued, “Actually, I really like you Max. You’re a nice guy, loyal, protective of your people. I don’t want to be your enemy. It was some of your predecessors’ politics I disagreed with. I know you don’t remember much about your other life and maybe you’ll change when you get those memories back, but I think growing up among humans, in this country, could be the best thing that happened to you.”
“Thanks,” Max said sarcastically, “but you still didn’t answer my question.”
“You’re right,” Ryan agreed with a sigh. “The truth is, I really didn’t have a plan beyond getting to know Michael and offering my services to him, if I got the chance.”
“And now that you know Michael is loyal to me?” Max asked.
Ryan got down on one knee. “I offer my services to both of you.”
Max shifted uncomfortably, “Get up Ryan, please.”
Ryan stood and Max offered him his hand. “We accept your offer.”
Max turned to face everyone. “After this attack I seriously considered maybe it was time for us to leave Roswell, but I don’t think that would solve anything. Khivar has made it clear he wants us all dead, and no matter where we go he would find us. We aren’t ready to take him on yet but we won’t let him chase us from our home.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni waited for Nicholas at their usual rendezvous. She had become his lover in January when he had caught her in the ship, partly to distract him from her real motive but also hoping that being close to him would give her other opportunities.
But Nicholas was an annoying stickler for regulations and he had never allowed her on the ship again. Lonni had even tried to convince Nicholas that they should meet on the ship to keep their relationship a secret from Rath. Nicholas had simply suggested they get rid of Rath, as an unneeded annoyance, but Lonni had convinced Nicholas he might still be useful. So Nicholas had taken her to an unused house on the edge of town, to use as their love nest.
Her hope of being taken into Nicholas’ confidence had not happened either. She had known nothing about the troops being sent to Roswell until last night, when she’d heard the rumors of their failure. At first she’d been angry, but she had quickly revised her opinion when she realized it would be the perfect opportunity to use the failure to her advantage.
She stood near the hearth and kept her back to the door as Nicholas entered.
He crossed to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “Why aren’t you upstairs, in something more comfortable?”
Lonni slipped out from under his hand, and walking away from him, spoke back over her shoulder, “Actually, I’m not really in the mood since I heard about yesterday.”
Nicholas’ eyes narrowed. “What does that mean?”
Lonni shrugged, “I thought you were smarter.” She motioned to herself, “Here you have a perfect source of information about Max and his friends but instead of taking advantage of the situation, you foolishly went into Roswell blind.” She shook her head, “I gave you more credit than that, Nicholas. I thought you were this great General, but it looks like I was wrong.”
She crossed back to him and leaned in close. “And I don’t give myself to fools.”
Nicholas huffed, “It doesn’t seem to have been a problem in the past. You take that moron Rath to your bed on a daily basis.”
Lonni turned away from him. “You’re right, Rath isn’t too bright. But he knows it and can admit when he’s out of his depth.” She turned back to face Nicholas. “Rath also has other…assets that make up for his intellectual shortcomings.”
Nicholas rolled his eyes.
Brushing her fingers through his hair, Lonni continued, “If you just let me in, tell me your plans, there’s a lot I could offer you.”
Nicholas smiled, “Maybe there’s something we can offer one another.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max stuck his head into the living room as he came in, and noticed that his mom had a slightly dazed look on her face. Obvisouly she was still struggling to accept the overwhelming truth. “Hey Mom,” he greeted her.
“Oh Max,” Diane called out, “how was your day?”
Max entered the room and sank down onto a chair. “Good. It was kind of hard to concentrate though, with what happened last night.”
Diane nodded, “I guess I haven’t realized how grown up you’ve become. You must be worried about everyone.”
Max nodded, “In a way it’s easier when we’re all at school because when we’re together I feel I can protect everyone.”
“With that shield you used yesterday,” Diane said. “How strong is it?”
“I’ve never really tested it,” Max said with a shrug, “but it did stop bullets from a rifle.”
“A rifle?” Diane gasped. “When did…” she trailed off shaking her head. “Maybe I don’t want to know.”
Max nodded, smiling sadly.
“I did want to ask you about something,” Diane said.
“What’s that, Mom?”
“On Halloween, I was looking for you, and I saw you and Liz sitting on your bed. You weren’t doing anything, not even speaking. The two of you had your foreheads pressed together, but I got the distinct feeling that you somehow understood each other.”
Max’s smile warmed. “Liz and I have a sort of connection between us, and when we touch we can communicate through the bond in our minds. We can send our thoughts and feelings to one another and nothing is held back.”
Diane was enraptured, “It sounds amazing.”
Max nodded, “Serena says that sometimes our people even have bonds that allow them to communicate when they are apart.”
“Will you and Liz develop a bond like that?”
“We don’t know,” Max said. “But our powers are still getting stronger. Anything is possible.” Max smiled, “That night, Halloween, I got my first memory of Liz from our other life and I was sharing it with her. I remembered the first time I saw her, and it was love at first sight.”
Diane shook her head. “It’s just so incredible that you and Liz could find one another and fall in love without knowing anything about your past.”
Max smiled, “I’ve been in love with Liz for so long, I don’t remember anything else.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
Liz knew her mother had been upset yesterday when they’d revealed the truth, and she had been waiting for her to get home, so they could talk. Finally Liz heard her in the kitchen and went to see her, but stopped just outside the kitchen door when she saw the look on her mother’s face.
“Mom, are you all right?” she asked tentatively.
Nancy shook her head. “I’ve been thinking about this… revelation, all day.”
Liz stepped forward and put a comforting hand on her mother’s arm, “I know it’s hard, Mom…”
But Nancy wasn’t listening and interrupted, “This is why your grades went down, isn’t it? Because you were involved with these aliens.”
Liz nodded. “Yeah.”
Nancy’s eyes narrowed. “And this is why you and Max were out all night together that time. You were doing some alien thing, weren’t you?”
Liz nodded. “That night I had a vision that led us to a potentially important clue about their past.
Nancy’s brow creased. “A vision? How are you getting visions?”
Liz blushed. “At first it was only when Max and I kissed, but now I get them on my own.”
Nancy shook her head. “I can’t believe that all of this was going on, right under our noses. If I would have known, I could have stopped you somehow. Stopped you from seeing Max. I had a feeling at the time that I should forbid you from seeing him and I just wish I would have followed my instincts. If I would have stopped you then, maybe you wouldn’t have been dragged so far into this.”
“Stopped me?” Liz asked incrediously.
“Yes,” Nancy said. “I would have stopped you from getting involved in all of this, from putting yourself in danger.” She raised a hand to her head. “It’s a miracle you didn’t get hurt or worse, pitting yourself against the Sherrif, the FBI, these enemy aliens. I can’t even imagine what could have happened to you.” She reached out to touch Liz’s face, with tears in her eyes. “And we don’t know what they’ve done to you to make you have these visions and powers.”
Liz shook her head. “I can’t believe you just said that.” Her voice rose in anger, “The only reason I’m alive now is because Max was brave enough to get involved when I was shot.”
Nancy nodded. “I realize that, and I’m greatful he saved you,” she said, “but it doesn’t mean that you have to sacrifice the rest of your life helping them.”
Liz sighed. “Mom, in case you’ve forgotten, I’m one of them.”
Nancy reached out to her. “But you’re human. You were born on Earth. How do you know that Max and the others aren’t mistaken? Maybe you aren’t this Ava. Maybe Max just wants it to be true.”
Liz shook her head. “It’s true, Mom. I was Max’s wife, and you can’t wish it away. But even if it weren’t true and I was just human, I would do anything for Max because I love him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 12
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, February 28th, 2002)
(The Parker House – Liz’s Room)
Liz woke up with a headache and a vague feeling of unrest. She had dreamed all night but none of the images had stayed with her, only the foreboding sense of something wrong.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas reported to his office as ordered, bowing formally, “My liege.”
Khivar picked up a handful of papers from the desk that he had been reading, crushed them in his hand and shook them in Nicholas’ face. “General, gather your troops and ready for the attack,” Khivar bellowed through Corporal Raltos’ borrowed lips.
The light of battle ignited in Nicholas’ eyes, “Yes your Majesty. I’ve been anxiously awaiting this moment.” Nicholas hesitated. “Forgive my curiosity Sir, but we’ve been training for months, so why now?”
“I’ll be damned if I let Isabel get involved with a human,” Khivar roared. “Instruct the troops to make sure he is dead and warn them to follow my other instructions to the letter. If anything happens to Isabel, those involved will pay with their lives.” He tossed the ball of papers across the room. “I refuse to wait any longer.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Down the hall, Diane could hear laughter coming from the kitchen, and she stopped just outside the kitchen doorway to peer inside. Max and Liz were sitting at the kitchen table with schoolbooks open before them and they were both laughing. For a moment Diane leaned against the door jam, smiling. It was good to see Max so happy.
Liz intertwined her fingers with Max’s, clasping their hands tight and the sunlight streaming in the window caught a ring on her finger, reflecting a bright blue flash.
For a moment, Diane was simply curious but then she noticed Liz was wearing it on the ring finger of her left hand, the finger an engagement ring would be worn on. And when Max lowered his head to kiss Liz’s hand just above the ring, Diane had no doubts who had given it to her.
She backed out of the doorway and made some noise before coming in again. Max and Liz were sitting farther apart when she entered. “Hey Max. Liz, it’s nice to see you.” She crossed to them, starting casually, “Doing homework?”
“Yeah,” Max said, “just some chemistry.”
Diane stopped next to the table and took a surreptitious look at the ring Liz was wearing, noting quickly that it was of good quality. “What a beautiful ring. Where did you get it?”
“Um,” Liz started nervously, “it was a Christmas gift, from Max.”
“Oh.” Diane nodded and looked at Max, “Well I think you and Liz should join your father and I for dinner tomorrow.”
Her tone left nothing up for discussion and Liz and Max simply nodded.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, March 1st, 2002)
(Frazier Woods)
Hale gathered wood for a fire as Isabel arranged the blanket and set out the food for the picnic. It was the first time she had really been alone with him in weeks and she was a little nervous, but when he had suggested a picnic, she had readily agreed. She loved him and wanted to build their relationship and she was determined that she wouldn’t let her guilt about Alex stand in her way.
She glanced up to see the sun lowering in the dusky sky. It would be dark in half-an-hour but the fire would provide a cozy setting for herself and Hale to talk and mend their relationship.
Isabel smiled. Tonight would be special, she would make sure of it.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max stopped the Jeep in his driveway and squeezed Liz’s hand, “Are you sure you’re up to this?”
Liz smiled to cover her nervousness, “It’ll be fine Max. I really like your parents.”
Max grimaced, “Yeah, but this is the proverbial dinner with the parents.”
Liz laughed, “It was inevitable when then found out you gave me the ring.”
Max sighed, “Maybe, but I know you’re nervous too. I can feel it.”
“A little,” Liz admitted.
Max turned to Serena, who was in the back seat. “And what are you going to do while we’re getting the third degree?”
“I can protect you just as well from outside, and since my being at dinner would be difficult to explain, I will wait in the yard.”
“You can’t just skulk around in the yard,” Max said. “The neighbors will call the police. It isn’t really even necessary for you to be here, Serena.”
“But Sir,” Serena objected.
“Max,” Liz said, placing a hand on his arm. He had objected several times before when Serena had insisted on accompanying them to provide protection, but it made Liz feel better to have her there and she didn’t question the feeling. “It’s okay, Max. Serena knows how to be discrete.”
“Okay,” Max agreed reluctantly. He turned back to Liz, “Let’s go face the firing squad.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
“That’s two Will Smith Burgers,” Jeff said as he placed the plates on the table in front of the Sheriff and Kyle, “a Blue Moon Burger for Sean, Eclipse Burger for Alex, and two Asteroid Salads for Amy and Maria.” He stepped back, “The shakes will be up in a minute.”
“Thanks Jeff,” Jim said. “This looks great.”
Jeff stepped behind the counter to get the shakes. “Nice to have a night out with family and friends.”
“Yeah,” Jim agreed. “We went to see an early movie and I guess it made everyone hungry.” Jim glanced around the otherwise empty cafe. “Looks like we’re the only ones though.”
Jeff laughed, “This isn’t typically our busiest night and tonight is slower than usual. I was just thinking about closing early.”
The phone rang in the back and Michael left the kitchen to pick up the receiver. “Crashdown.”
“Michael,” said the familiar voice with a New York accent.
Michael turned his back to the dining room, for a little more privacy, “Yeah, what do you want?”
“Listen up,” Rath said, “I just found out that Khivar ordered an assassination squad down there. I don’t know when they left exactly but it was at least four hours ago, maybe more. They could be there any time.”
“What are they after?” Michael asked.
“They want you all dead.”
The bell above the door in the dining room sounded but Michael ignored it and depressing the receiver, he started to dial Max’s number.
Suddenly the back door exploded inward, knocking Michael into the wall. He was stunned for a moment and watched as two skin soldiers walked in.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max and Liz sat together across from his parents in the living room.
“How is everything with your family, Liz?” Diane asked.
“Fine,” Liz said. “Everything is going just fine.”
Diane nodded, “So does this ring mean that you two are engaged?”
Philip coughed on his drink. “I thought we were going to ease into this discussion.”
“They’re both adults or close enough if they feel they’re old enough to get engaged,” Diane argued.
“Well, why don’t we let them tell us,” Philip said.
“Mom, Dad,” Max started, “we’re not engaged, but I gave the ring to Liz as a promise, a commitment for our future together.” He took Liz’s hand in his. “We’re in love and that’s not going to change, but we want to be responsible and realistic and at least wait until we graduate high school.”
The sound of glass shattering in the back drew their attention and Philip and Max rose.
“What was that?” Philip asked, looking at Max.
The front door burst open and Serena rushed in. “Your Majesties, we are under attack.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Frazier Woods)
Isabel nestled into Hale’s arms in front of the fire, and took his hand in hers. “I’m really glad you suggested this. A picnic under the stars, what could be more perfect?”
“It’s perfect every time I’m with you, Isabel,” Hale said.
Isabel half turned in his arms and touched his face. “I know things haven’t been great between us since Alex came back and I’m sorry. And I just want you to know that I’m going to concentrate more on us from now on. I can’t let what happened to Alex ruin what’s between us.”
“You haven’t ruined anything,” Hale said.
“I hope not,” Isabel whispered, “because I really love you.”
A blast of energy hit the blanket near them and they rolled to their feet as five skin soldiers emerged from the trees.
The first soldier into the clearing raised his hand and a blue ball of energy shot forward, barely missing Isabel as she dived out of the way.
Hale stood frozen for a moment but grabbed a hefty tree limb he had gathered for the fire and took a mighty swing, connecting with the ribs of the closest attacker, sending him to the ground.
Isabel grabbed for another piece of wood and called out to Hale, “Aim for their lower back.”
Hale dodged as another man rushed him, and swung the limb at his lower back as instructed, knocking the guy to the ground.
Isabel used her powers to send two of their attackers flying and she swung the branch at the third, connecting solidly with his back, but nothing happened. “What?”
The first man Hale had knocked to the ground got up and rushed him, grabbing him from behind.
Isabel turned to see Hale struggling with one of the skins, as two others ran toward her with outstretched hands.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
The bell above the door rang, drawing the attention of Jim and the others sitting at the table, as three men entered the café.
Jeff called out, “Take a seat anywhere you’d like.”
But the three men simply stood their ground.
Suddenly there was a sound like an explosion in the back and the three men raised their hands before them.
“Hit the dirt,” Jim called out as he grabbed Amy and dove to the floor.
Alex threw himself aside as a ball of energy came toward him, and his chair took the brunt of the blast, exploding.
The others scattered just before the table they had been sitting around burst into pieces.
They all scrambled for the relative safety of the counter, as another round of energy blasts rang out and the counter shook with the force of the hits.
“Who are those people?” Jeff yelled. “What is going on?”
“Jim, use you gun,” Amy screamed, her voice rising with hysteria.
“It won’t do any good,” Jim said as he looked around for any kind of weapon, but he couldn’t see anything useful. “We can’t just sit here,” he called out to Kyle. “They’ll take us apart.”
“What do you mean, it won’t do any good?” Amy shouted.
The skin soldiers advanced slowly as they continued to blast away at the counter.
A rack of glasses on the wall behind the counter collapsed and glass rained down around them and Kyle knew they were out of time. He focused his powers like he’d practiced and sent a burst of energy toward the skins. A chair exploded near the closest one and Kyle swore. He hadn’t quite gotten the hang of aiming.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael used his powers to throw the two skins back into the wall. They hit hard and one disintegrated into a shower of dust.
He rushed the other skin soldier and they grabbed one another, struggling to get the upper hand. Michael tried to turn his hand toward the skin to use his powers but the skin spun them around, and they stumbled into the kitchen.
Michael heard blasts of power and shattering glass in the dining room and glanced through the service window. He caught a glimpse of three more skin soldiers standing near the door, shooting blasts of energy at the group huddled behind the counter. Kyle was trying to defend them with his powers but the counter was disappearing quickly under the continual attack.
“Maria!” Michael called out, as his rage engulfed him. With a burst of power, he threw the skin away from him, sending him across the back room and grabbed a fire extinguisher off the wall. He strode to the skin soldier, who was trying to get up off the floor, and struck down on the skin’s lower back with the extinguisher, but nothing happened. “What the…”
The sound of another blast in the dining room propelled him into action and he slammed the extinguisher down on the skin’s head and the soldier collapsed back down onto the floor and stayed still.
Michael burst through the door into the dining room just as the skin soldier nearest the door started to scream. It was a horrible sound that froze everyone. For a moment it appeared as if the soldier was glowing from inside and then he burst into flames that quickly consumed him.
Michael saw Ryan through the door with an outstretched hand, and he knew Ryan had killed the skin.
Michael took advantage of the soldiers’ surprise to throw one of them into the wall and Ryan rushed through the door. “Hit them on the back of the neck. That’s where the seal is now.”
The remaining skin flung Ryan aside with a flip of his hand and sent a burst of energy at Michael that caused him to dive behind a booth.
Kyle jumped up and grabbed a long, splintered piece of wood that had been blown off the counter and struck the stunned skin soldier in the back of the neck, turning him to dust. Then he rushed the remaining soldier.
The skin turned and sent a blast of power, knocking Kyle to the floor and the wood from his hand.
Michael rushed the skin and grabbed him. Ryan got up, grabbed the wood and used it to finish the skin.
Michael turned to go into the back room and nearly collided with Nancy Parker, who was holding open the door behind him. She had wide eyes and a gaping mouth, obviously from having seen the last of the fight.
The Valenti family and Jeff Parker slowly emerged from behind the counter. “Is everyone all right?” Michael called out.
Alex had a scorch mark on his arm but he wasn’t seriously injured. And satisfied that everyone else only had minor cuts and scrapes, Michael pushed past a shocked Nancy and into the back room.
Michael took up the fire extinguisher again and dropped it on the remaining soldier’s neck, turning him to a pile of dust, as he reached into his pocket for his phone. He pressed the speed-dial for Max and waited impatiently for an answer.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Two skin soldiers came in through the dining room and Serena sent a burst of power through one, turning him to dust.
Max put up a shield as the other skin sent a ball of energy toward them and it was diverted into the wall. “Get behind me,” Max yelled and Liz grabbed his shocked parents, pulling them down behind the sofa.
Serena dived to the floor rolling, and took a shot at the advancing skin, but he threw himself aside.
Three more skins came in from the front hall and Serena took out the first one, but the other two sent burst of power at her, barely missing her and hitting a chair instead.
Max focused his shield, using it with a quick burst to knock the two skins back into the hall and then he raised it in front of them again.
Liz shut her eyes and concentrated on appearing behind the skin soldier in the dining room. She was suddenly there and looked around briefly for a weapon but seeing none, simply solidified enough to tap the skin soldier on the shoulder. As he turned, Liz let herself go back into her own body.
Serena took advantage of the soldier’s confusion to send a ball of energy through him, turning him to dust.
The soldiers from the hall stayed just out of reach, shooting bursts of energy through the doorway.
Max glanced at Serena and motioned to the soldiers with a jut of his chin, and then to the dining room.
Serena understood immediately and nodded.
Max turned to Liz and his parents. “Stay down.”
Serena used her powers to make the soldiers see her run toward the dining room and their fire followed her.
Max waited until their fire was diverted and he pulled the shield down into a ball the size of a quarter. Focusing all of his power, he thrust the shield through the wall and into the skin soldier beyond. He felt it puncture the husk and immediately the husk started to heal, but Max expanded his shield, forcing the puncture larger and larger until the husk ruptured.
Serena took advantage of the diversion to dispatch the final soldier with a well-placed burst of energy.
For a moment there was silence, the only things moving were the pieces of stuffing from the sofa, floating in the air.
“Serena,” Max ordered, “take a look outside and make sure there aren’t any more.”
“Yes Sir,” said Serena with a short bow, before she left the room.
Max turned to his parents and Liz, running his eyes quickly over them, “Are you all right?”
Everyone nodded.
“Who were those people?” Diane asked. “And how did they do that? Max, how did you?”
Philip leaned forward, motioning in the direction Serena left. “Who was that? And why was she calling you Sir and your Majesty?”
Max reached for his cell phone. “We’ll explain everything but I have to make sure Michael and Isabel are okay.”
The phone rang before he could dial and he saw Michael’s number on the display. “Michael are you all okay?”
“We’re fine Max. Were you attacked too?”
“Yes,” Max said. “Luckily Serena was here.”
“Max,” Michael said, “we’ve got a problem. Amy and the Parkers saw everything.”
“So did my parents,” Max said. “I think it’s time we told everyone the truth.”
Michael swallowed hard, suddenly nervous. “Okay Max. What do you want to do?”
“You bring everyone over here and we’ll do it all together.”
“What about Isabel?” Michael asked.
“I thought she and Hale were at the Crashdown,” Max said anxiously.
“They were,” Michael confirmed, “but they decided to go on a picnic. You don’t think they were attacked too?”
“I don’t know,” Max said, “but we can’t take any chances. I’ll call and make sure they’re okay.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Frazier Woods)
Isabel looked at Hale, struggling against the skin soldier, and a rage like she had never known welled up within her. The thought of losing Hale was more than she could bear and she flung her hand forward, her power building like never before. A crackling, black ball of energy leapt from her hand and passed through the chest of the closest skin soldier.
For a moment he simply stood, looking at the gaping hole in his chest and then he disappeared in a shower of ash.
Everyone froze, witnessing the destruction and Hale took advantage of the moment to flip his attacker over his shoulder and to the ground. Then the moment was over and another soldier rushed him. Hale dodged the next attacker, letting the man run past him and struck him hard in the back of the neck with the branch. There was a sickening pop and the man disintegrated before him.
“Hit them in the back of the neck,” Hale called out as he rushed the next attacker.
But Isabel was past using the tree branch. She concentrated on bringing forth another black energy ball and easily sent it though the next skin soldier, turning him to dust.
Then she looked to the last of the attackers, struggling with Hale. She raised her hand meaning to help him, but with a few well-aimed hits of the tree branch, Hale knocked the skin off his feet and quickly dispatched him.
Both Hale and Isabel stood ready, looking for more attackers, but after a few minutes with no movement except that of the crackling fire, they relaxed.
Hale dropped the tree branch and straightened up. “So do you want to tell me what the hell just happened? The energy balls? The disintegrating guys who attacked us?”
“Hale…” Isabel started, shaking her head but suddenly the magnitude of the event registered in her shock-numbed brain. “Max!”
“Max?” Hale asked.
With shaking hands, Isabel dug her phone out of her pocket and pressed the speed-dial for Max. “Don’t you see?” she asked Hale, as she got a busy signal. “Crap!” She pressed the redial and held the phone to her ear. “We might not have been the only ones attacked. I have to warn them.”
The busy signal sounded again and she pressed the number for Michael.
He answered on the first ring, “Isabel, are you okay? Max is trying to call you.”
“Yeah, we were attacked but we’re okay. What about you and Max?”
“Everyone’s okay,” Michael reassured her. “Skins attacked here and at your house.”
“Mom and Dad!” Isabel gasped.
“They’re fine,” Michael said, “but they saw everything just like Amy and Liz’s parents did here. We’ve got a lot of explaining to do and Max wants everyone to meet at your house.”
Isabel nodded, “Okay. I’m bringing Hale too. He saw me using my powers. He’s part of this too now.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Café)
Michael opened the door into the dining room and motioned to Ryan to come into the back. He called out to Jim, “Get the door locked and the blinds on the front windows down. And Kyle can you start cleaning some of this up? I need to talk to Ryan and then Max wants us all over at his house,” he glanced at Amy and the Parkers, “and we’ll tell everyone the truth.”
Kyle and Jim nodded and Michael closed the door behind Ryan. “Okay, what’s the deal?”
“I am a member of the same group Courtney was part of. I believe she said you called us the Michael worshippers. A number of us infiltrated Khivar’s troops when he originally sent them to Earth but all except Courtney and myself were discovered. And then when you destroyed the husks just before the harvest, I was forced to remain on the ship with most of the rest of the troops.”
Michael studied him for a moment. “So you came back with the new troops and you have just been hanging out all this time? Why didn’t you tell us?”
“I wasn’t sure you’d believe me, or how Max would react if he found out,” Ryan said with a shrug. “I thought Khivar might attempt something like this attack, so I just waited and watched.”
“And how did you know where to find us?”
“Courtney and I kept in touch, though not very regularly. She told me everything she knew about all of you, but the last time I talked to her was before the harvest.”
“She died the next day,” Michael said softly.
Ryan nodded, “Yeah, Nicholas took great pleasure in telling us how another traitor had been unmasked and killed. For months afterward, I thought I would be next.”
“We’re going to need to talk, but right now is not the best time,” Michael said, reasoning that Ryan didn’t need to know everything they were going to tell the others. “You might as well go home and I’ll get a hold of you about a meeting.”
Ryan nodded understanding, and left through the back, mending the door with a sweep of his hand.
Michael took a deep breath and started into the dining room again.
Amy’s shrill voice met him as he pushed open the door. “Max ordered us to come to his house.” She turned to the Parkers, “Who does he think he is? And how does he know anything about what happened?” She turned to Jim. “And why are you taking this so calmly?”
“It’s okay Amy,” Jim soothed. “Everything will be explained.”
“This is just like in my dream,” Amy continued. “Max ordering everyone around.”
“Mom!” Maria said. “Just calm down.”
Michael cleared his throat to make his presence known. “Sheriff, why don’t you take Amy, Maria, Sean and Kyle in your car.” He turned to the Parkers, who were still visibly shaken, “I don’t think you’re in any condition to drive, so Alex and I will take you in his car.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max and Liz were able to hold off his parents’ questions by repairing the damage to the living room, and in just a few minutes it was back to normal.
Serena came back into the house. “As far as I can see there are no more soldiers, Sir.”
Max nodded, “Keep checking and if you see anything let us know immediately.”
Liz waited until she was gone before she pulled Max aside. “How much were you planning on telling everyone?”
Max sighed, “I don’t know that there’s any point in holding anything back.”
Liz nodded, “I think we should keep the part about the Granolith being a time travel device to ourselves. Not because I don’t trust them but because the less people who know, the less likely that the information can be taken from them. Maybe we should also leave out the fact that Rath is a traitor to Khivar. If anyone found out, he would be killed.”
“You’re right,” Max said. “If Nicholas got a hold of my parents or yours, any of the humans, he could take anything he wanted from their minds.” He nodded, “We’ll tell the others when they get here but other than that the parents will finally get the whole story.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
It had taken over an hour to tell the whole story, from the three children waking up in the pods, to the shooting in the Crashdown, the FBI, the arrival of Nasedo and Tess, the message in the pod chamber, the harvest, the dupes, the summit, Tess’ pregnancy and departure, the discovery of Liz’s true identity, the translation of the book, and the return of Serena; only leaving out the part about future Max and the deal with Rath.
Then it had taken several demonstrations of powers, including Max healing Alex’s arm, before Hale, Amy, the Evans and the Parkers were convinced. And they still had questions.
Nancy shook her head and turned to address Max, “So you just found out last year that Liz is your wife Ava, reincarnated?”
“Yeah,” Max said, “but to me it made perfect sense. I’ve loved Liz since the first time I saw her when we were kids, and I never would have risked our lives to save anyone else.”
Jeff sighed, “I still can’t believe Liz was really shot that day.”
Philip spoke up, “So the reason these other aliens attacked is because you are the rightful King of your planet?”
Max nodded, “Those are some of the troops the usurper Khivar, sent to find us.”
“And this Serena is an alien too, a shape shifter?” Diane asked. “What does that mean exactly?”
Max called out, “Serena, come in here please.”
She came in through the back and addressed him formally, “Your Majesty?”
“Will you shift into the form of Ed Harding?”
“Of course.” She raised her hand before her and after a bright flash of light, Ed appeared.
“That’s the damnedest thing I’ve ever seen,” Philip said, shaking his head.
“Thank you, Serena,” Max said. “Please continue your patrol.”
Max turned back to the friends and family gathered in the room. “None of us wanted to lie to you but we felt we didn’t have another choice. This information is dangerous and we wanted to keep you all safe.”
“And everything I remember happening that night at the UFO museum is true,” Amy said. “At least I know I’m not going crazy.” She turned to Max, “And in the circumstances, I guess I can forgive you for being a little bossy.”
Max smiled shyly. “Sorry. I really don’t mean to. I guess it just comes naturally.”
Amy nodded, “Of course it does. Even if you don’t remember it, you once ruled a planet.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As the questions continued, Isabel took Hale aside to speak to him privately. “So, um, this has all got to be pretty weird for you.”
“Weird but cool,” Hale said. “What do you remember about your past life?”
Isabel shook her head, “Nothing. Max has shown me some of his memories and they seem familiar but I don’t remember anything.”
“And Liz being the reincarnation of his wife. What are the odds of that?”
“Where Max and Liz are concerned, nothing surprises me,” Isabel admitted.
Hale nodded, “I can see why you said that Max and Liz had been through a lot to be together. I still can’t believe he has a son.”
“I didn’t know if Liz could forgive him for sleeping with Tess,” Isabel said. “And having a child with her is just one more pressure on their relationship. It’s probably good that Tess left. Max didn’t love her and he never would have chosen to have a child with her.”
“You think it would be better for Max if he never saw his son again?”
“I don’t know,” Isabel said. “I just think it would make things easier. Liz is supportive of Max in every way and she has said she will accept his child, but it’s got to be hard on both of them. But if anyone can handle it it’s Liz. She one of the strongest people I know.”
“Why do you say that?” Hale asked.
“Liz was always there for us, from the beginning, long before we knew who she really was. Liz took a lot of risks for us and always came through. And even though Liz loved Max more than anything and knew they belonged together, she gave Max up so he could follow his destiny with Tess.” Isabel shook her head, “I don’t think I could have done that.”
“So what about you, Isabel?” Hale asked. “Any special man in your past?”
Isabel shook her head, “If there was, I don’t remember.” She looked into Hale’s handsome face and asked the question she was dreading, “So how are you talking all of this?”
Hale smiled, “You mean, now that I know you’re an alien Princess, am I going to head for the hills?”
Isabel nodded, “Something like that.”
Hale touched her face, “I love you Isabel. I’m not going anywhere.” He leaned in and kissed her softly. “Plus, how many guys get to be with a real Princess?”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael waited until Hale had left, and the parents were gathered around Jim, before he pulled the others aside. “There’s another thing I thought I should wait to tell you. It turns out Ryan is a Michael worshipper. He helped us in the Crashdown against the skins. He says he knew Courtney and I’m pretty sure he’s the one who killed John that day at the quarry.”
“Why do you think that?” Maria asked.
“He killed one of the skins in the same way tonight.” Michael turned to Max. “I sent him home because I didn’t know how much we wanted to reveal to him.”
Max nodded, “Good thinking but we’ll have to get together and have a talk with him.”
Michael nodded, “I’ll set it up.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas entered his office to confront Khivar in Corporal Raltos’ body. “My liege, it’s official, all of the troops we sent to Roswell have been killed.”
Khivar nodded, taking in the information.
Nicholas was a little surprised by his lack of reaction but continued, “Shall I order another squad to be sent? A larger one?”
Khivar shook his head, “No. This mission gave us some valuable information, more than I expected, and I need some time to consider all of the possibilities.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
After everyone had left, Max and Isabel turned to their parents, expecting a barage of questions.
Philip was the first one to speak. “So the night that we found you in the desert…”
Max nodded. “That was the day we came out of the pods. We didn’t speak because we didn’t know the language.”
“And you knew the whole time that you were… different?” Diane asked.
Isabel shook her head. “We just regained the memories of coming out of the pods a couple of years ago. Before that we didn’t remember anything about who we were or where we came from. But it didn’t take too long for us to figure out that we were different.”
Max nodded. “And we had an instinct to keep it to ourselves. We never told anyone, until Liz.”
Tears started in Isabel’s eyes. “We’re really sorry that we couldn’t tell you, Mom and Dad. We just thought it would be too dangerous, and we didn’t know if you would still want us if you knew the truth.”
“Still want you?” Diane asked. “Of course we still want you.” She pulled Isabel into an embrace. “Isabel, you and Max are our son and daughter, and we love you no matter what.”
Philip put his arm around Max’s shoulder, “I just wish you would have told us sooner. Maybe we could have helped.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
It had been a long, illuminating night but Jeff still had questions, and he knocked on Liz’s door. “Liz, can I talk to you?”
Liz opened the door, “Sure Dad, come in.”
She sank down onto the bed and he took a seat next to her, looking at her carefully. “It’s like you’re a different person.”
“Because I’m an alien?” Liz asked.
Jeff shook his head, “No, it’s because you’ve lived this whole other life right under our noses and we didn’t know anything about it.”
Liz nodded.
Jeff continued, “Do you remember your other parents?”
“No,” Liz said. “I don’t have any memories of my other life, just what Max has shown me.”
“It’s hard to believe my little girl was all grown up and married,” Jeff said.
Liz smiled, “It’s hard for me to believe too.”
“But you don’t have any doubts that it’s true. That you were this Ava?”
“No,” Liz said. “No doubts at all. When Larek told us, I just knew it was true.”
“And that’s one of your powers, isn’t it?” Jeff asked. “You can tell if someone is telling the truth.”
Liz shrugged, “Serena thinks so but I haven’t really noticed a difference except with Max. I can almost always feel what he’s feeling.”
“And you love him, even though he got Tess pregnant.”
“It’s really complicated,” Liz said. “Max and I thought we couldn’t be together because Tess was his wife. But I love Max no matter what.”
Jeff sighed, “So what’s the real story with that Rath character? I take it he’s Michael’s duplicate but why did you ask me not to say anything about him in front of the others?”
“I asked you not to say anything because the knowledge is dangerous, Dad. The skin leader Nicholas, we told you about, has the ability to take information from people’s minds, so the less people who know Rath came here, the better. See Rath is Michael’s dupe and he has been working against us, but the night you saw him, Rath offered us an alliance. He’s living in Copper Summit with the skins and he found out he was betrayed, so he offered to spy for us.”
Jeff nodded, “And you don’t want that knowledge to get back to your enemies.” He pulled a hand through his hair. “And how do you know you can trust him?”
Liz shook her head, “We don’t trust him, but as an offer of good faith he took us to Alex.”
“So Alex didn’t just wake up on his own?”
“No,” Liz said. “Max healed him. Otherwise Alex would still be in that nursing home and we would still think he was dead. And today it was Rath who called and warned Michael about the attack.”
“So Rath could be telling the truth or it could be just a ruse to get you to trust him.” Jeff nodded, “I just can’t believe you kids have to deal with things like this.”
“Yeah,” Liz said. “It isn’t easy but we’re trying to examine every possibility and be careful with everything we do.”
Jeff put his arm around her. “I hope you know that none of this changes the way your mother or I feel about you. You’re our daughter and we love you.”
Liz wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. “Thanks Dad, that means a lot.” She pulled back and looked into her father’s face, “I don’t need powers to tell that you’re worried.”
“It’s just you’re all so young and you’re involved in the huge intergalactic war.” He shook his head, “Maybe you should all leave, hide somewhere, until this is all over.”
Liz shook her head, thinking of the other timeline when the Earth was taken over by aliens. “Khivar would just hunt us down.” She looked into her father’s concerned face. “If there’s one thing I’ve learned,” she said softly, “it’s that you can’t escape destiny.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House – Max’s Room)
Max picked up his cell phone immediately when it rang, almost dreading what news it might bring, “Hello?”
“Duke,” Rath greeted, ‘I’m glad to hear that everyone survived the attack.”
“How did you know?” Max asked.
“These skin soldiers gossip more than a bunch of girls in the bathroom,” Rath said. “The news was all over the town but I had to wait until it was safe to call you.”
“Thanks for the warning, Rath,” Max said. “It’s just too bad that you didn’t find out a little earlier.”
“Yeah, well Nicholas isn’t exactly up front with me. I found out about the attack from the soldiers, but by then it was almost too late.” Rath chuckled, “But Nicholas sure is pissed that you all survived. He’s been kicking cans all night.”
Max grimaced, “Have you heard any plans to send more soldiers here?”
“Not yet,” Rath said. “Nicholas ordered another group to get ready but then he went into the ship for a while and when he came out, he told them to stand down. He must have talked to Khivar and been ordered to stop.”
“I wonder why he would do that?” Max asked.
“Don’t know, duke. But Khivar must be up to something.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, March 2nd, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)
Michael and Maria were the last to enter the empty classroom where the others were already gathered.
Maria patted Michael on the arm. “Another Michael worshipper. That means there were two of them,” she mocked. “But at least he’s not in love with you.” Her brow creased and she turned to Ryan, “You’re not, are you?”
Ryan laughed, “No, I’m not.”
Max sat with Liz on one side and Serena on the other and started the questions. “So when you were taken back to Antar, did you volunteer to come back to Earth?”
“I would have,” Ryan said, “but Khivar wouldn’t let anyone stay on Antar. He sent everyone back to Earth.”
Max nodded, “And are you still reporting to Nicholas?”
“No. On the first day back I started a fire and faked my own death.”
“So no one knows you’re gone,” Isabel said.
“And you were the one who killed John in the quarry that day,” Michael said.
Ryan nodded, “Yeah. I had been keeping an eye on the Crashdown because that’s where Michael is most of the time, and I saw Sean colluding with John. I thought they were up to no good so I followed them.”
“And saved Liz’s life,” Max said. “That means more to me than you could ever possibly know, thank you.”
Ryan shook his head self-consciously. “It was a group effort.”
“You’ve been watching us a long time,” Max said. “What are your plans?”
“You mean am I going to try and overthrow you and Khivar to put Michael on the throne?”
Max nodded, “Something like that.”
“Well,” Ryan said, “it’s obvious Michael is loyal to you and it wouldn’t exactly endear me, or my cause, to him if I did anything to you.”
Michael grunted and Ryan continued, “Actually, I really like you Max. You’re a nice guy, loyal, protective of your people. I don’t want to be your enemy. It was some of your predecessors’ politics I disagreed with. I know you don’t remember much about your other life and maybe you’ll change when you get those memories back, but I think growing up among humans, in this country, could be the best thing that happened to you.”
“Thanks,” Max said sarcastically, “but you still didn’t answer my question.”
“You’re right,” Ryan agreed with a sigh. “The truth is, I really didn’t have a plan beyond getting to know Michael and offering my services to him, if I got the chance.”
“And now that you know Michael is loyal to me?” Max asked.
Ryan got down on one knee. “I offer my services to both of you.”
Max shifted uncomfortably, “Get up Ryan, please.”
Ryan stood and Max offered him his hand. “We accept your offer.”
Max turned to face everyone. “After this attack I seriously considered maybe it was time for us to leave Roswell, but I don’t think that would solve anything. Khivar has made it clear he wants us all dead, and no matter where we go he would find us. We aren’t ready to take him on yet but we won’t let him chase us from our home.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni waited for Nicholas at their usual rendezvous. She had become his lover in January when he had caught her in the ship, partly to distract him from her real motive but also hoping that being close to him would give her other opportunities.
But Nicholas was an annoying stickler for regulations and he had never allowed her on the ship again. Lonni had even tried to convince Nicholas that they should meet on the ship to keep their relationship a secret from Rath. Nicholas had simply suggested they get rid of Rath, as an unneeded annoyance, but Lonni had convinced Nicholas he might still be useful. So Nicholas had taken her to an unused house on the edge of town, to use as their love nest.
Her hope of being taken into Nicholas’ confidence had not happened either. She had known nothing about the troops being sent to Roswell until last night, when she’d heard the rumors of their failure. At first she’d been angry, but she had quickly revised her opinion when she realized it would be the perfect opportunity to use the failure to her advantage.
She stood near the hearth and kept her back to the door as Nicholas entered.
He crossed to her and put a hand on her shoulder. “Why aren’t you upstairs, in something more comfortable?”
Lonni slipped out from under his hand, and walking away from him, spoke back over her shoulder, “Actually, I’m not really in the mood since I heard about yesterday.”
Nicholas’ eyes narrowed. “What does that mean?”
Lonni shrugged, “I thought you were smarter.” She motioned to herself, “Here you have a perfect source of information about Max and his friends but instead of taking advantage of the situation, you foolishly went into Roswell blind.” She shook her head, “I gave you more credit than that, Nicholas. I thought you were this great General, but it looks like I was wrong.”
She crossed back to him and leaned in close. “And I don’t give myself to fools.”
Nicholas huffed, “It doesn’t seem to have been a problem in the past. You take that moron Rath to your bed on a daily basis.”
Lonni turned away from him. “You’re right, Rath isn’t too bright. But he knows it and can admit when he’s out of his depth.” She turned back to face Nicholas. “Rath also has other…assets that make up for his intellectual shortcomings.”
Nicholas rolled his eyes.
Brushing her fingers through his hair, Lonni continued, “If you just let me in, tell me your plans, there’s a lot I could offer you.”
Nicholas smiled, “Maybe there’s something we can offer one another.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max stuck his head into the living room as he came in, and noticed that his mom had a slightly dazed look on her face. Obvisouly she was still struggling to accept the overwhelming truth. “Hey Mom,” he greeted her.
“Oh Max,” Diane called out, “how was your day?”
Max entered the room and sank down onto a chair. “Good. It was kind of hard to concentrate though, with what happened last night.”
Diane nodded, “I guess I haven’t realized how grown up you’ve become. You must be worried about everyone.”
Max nodded, “In a way it’s easier when we’re all at school because when we’re together I feel I can protect everyone.”
“With that shield you used yesterday,” Diane said. “How strong is it?”
“I’ve never really tested it,” Max said with a shrug, “but it did stop bullets from a rifle.”
“A rifle?” Diane gasped. “When did…” she trailed off shaking her head. “Maybe I don’t want to know.”
Max nodded, smiling sadly.
“I did want to ask you about something,” Diane said.
“What’s that, Mom?”
“On Halloween, I was looking for you, and I saw you and Liz sitting on your bed. You weren’t doing anything, not even speaking. The two of you had your foreheads pressed together, but I got the distinct feeling that you somehow understood each other.”
Max’s smile warmed. “Liz and I have a sort of connection between us, and when we touch we can communicate through the bond in our minds. We can send our thoughts and feelings to one another and nothing is held back.”
Diane was enraptured, “It sounds amazing.”
Max nodded, “Serena says that sometimes our people even have bonds that allow them to communicate when they are apart.”
“Will you and Liz develop a bond like that?”
“We don’t know,” Max said. “But our powers are still getting stronger. Anything is possible.” Max smiled, “That night, Halloween, I got my first memory of Liz from our other life and I was sharing it with her. I remembered the first time I saw her, and it was love at first sight.”
Diane shook her head. “It’s just so incredible that you and Liz could find one another and fall in love without knowing anything about your past.”
Max smiled, “I’ve been in love with Liz for so long, I don’t remember anything else.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
Liz knew her mother had been upset yesterday when they’d revealed the truth, and she had been waiting for her to get home, so they could talk. Finally Liz heard her in the kitchen and went to see her, but stopped just outside the kitchen door when she saw the look on her mother’s face.
“Mom, are you all right?” she asked tentatively.
Nancy shook her head. “I’ve been thinking about this… revelation, all day.”
Liz stepped forward and put a comforting hand on her mother’s arm, “I know it’s hard, Mom…”
But Nancy wasn’t listening and interrupted, “This is why your grades went down, isn’t it? Because you were involved with these aliens.”
Liz nodded. “Yeah.”
Nancy’s eyes narrowed. “And this is why you and Max were out all night together that time. You were doing some alien thing, weren’t you?”
Liz nodded. “That night I had a vision that led us to a potentially important clue about their past.
Nancy’s brow creased. “A vision? How are you getting visions?”
Liz blushed. “At first it was only when Max and I kissed, but now I get them on my own.”
Nancy shook her head. “I can’t believe that all of this was going on, right under our noses. If I would have known, I could have stopped you somehow. Stopped you from seeing Max. I had a feeling at the time that I should forbid you from seeing him and I just wish I would have followed my instincts. If I would have stopped you then, maybe you wouldn’t have been dragged so far into this.”
“Stopped me?” Liz asked incrediously.
“Yes,” Nancy said. “I would have stopped you from getting involved in all of this, from putting yourself in danger.” She raised a hand to her head. “It’s a miracle you didn’t get hurt or worse, pitting yourself against the Sherrif, the FBI, these enemy aliens. I can’t even imagine what could have happened to you.” She reached out to touch Liz’s face, with tears in her eyes. “And we don’t know what they’ve done to you to make you have these visions and powers.”
Liz shook her head. “I can’t believe you just said that.” Her voice rose in anger, “The only reason I’m alive now is because Max was brave enough to get involved when I was shot.”
Nancy nodded. “I realize that, and I’m greatful he saved you,” she said, “but it doesn’t mean that you have to sacrifice the rest of your life helping them.”
Liz sighed. “Mom, in case you’ve forgotten, I’m one of them.”
Nancy reached out to her. “But you’re human. You were born on Earth. How do you know that Max and the others aren’t mistaken? Maybe you aren’t this Ava. Maybe Max just wants it to be true.”
Liz shook her head. “It’s true, Mom. I was Max’s wife, and you can’t wish it away. But even if it weren’t true and I was just human, I would do anything for Max because I love him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 13
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 13
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, March 3rd, 2002)
(Hale’s House)
Hale opened his front door to admit Isabel and took her hand, pulling her into a quick kiss. “Not that I’m complaining but isn’t this the group bonding night?” he asked. “Before I knew the truth, I thought that you wanting to get away from the group was just you being independent, but now it’s like you’re going against a Royal command or something. Won’t your brother, the King, be mad that you’re with me?”
Isabel shook her head. “Max isn’t like that. He’s the leader, we all acknowledge that, but he was the leader even before we knew who we were, so it’s not like anything really changed. And Max and Michael have always tried to tell me how to live my life, but it’s better when Liz is with Max. She understands I need to live my own life and she isn’t afraid to stand up to Max and Michael, so she acts like a buffer between us.”
Hale smiled, “And why are we here, instead of with the others?”
Isabel shrugged, “Max wants to step up the training schedule. I just wanted to spend some time with you alone and not have to be mixed up with the whole alien conspiracy for a while. It’s nice to have a normal life sometimes.”
“Aren’t you afraid we’ll be attacked again?” Hale asked. “That’s why Max wanted to stay in and just have a quiet video night. Isn’t it? Safety in numbers.”
Isabel shook her head, “I feel perfectly safe with you. But even more important, I don’t have to worry about you. I was really impressed with how you handled yourself against the skin soldiers. You didn’t know what they were and you jumped right into the fight.” She reached up to touch his face. “We make a good team.”
Hale nodded and slowly lowered his mouth to hers, “I agree.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max and Liz stood together in the back of the room, watching their friends. Alex, Sean, Ryan and Kyle were heckling the movie and Michael and Maria cuddled together in a nearby chair.
“I’m glad Michael didn’t insist on Braveheart for once,” Liz said.
“Yeah,” Max agreed. “There’s been enough killing lately.” He fidgeted, a sound outside drawing his attention.
Liz placed her hand on his, “It’s okay, Max. We’re all safe.”
Max calmed instantly at Liz’s touch and nodded, “I know. I’m just worried about Isabel.”
“She’ll be fine,” Liz assured him. “She needs some time alone.”
“And you don’t feel weird at all?” Max asked. “No upset stomach, or dreams, or visions?”
“Everything is fine.”
“But you felt ill the night of the attack?”
Liz nodded. “Kind of, but nothing like the day of the accident, or when John attacked us. I thought it was just nerves about talking to your parents.”
Max sighed, “How do people do this? I second guess every decision I make and I’m worried about how I’m going to protect all of you.”
Liz took his hand, entwining their fingers and leaned into him. “Max, I think you were right deciding to stay in Roswell even after this attack. This is where we have allies, this is home. As for how other people cope, I don’t know. But I do know the only thing we can do is just live one moment at a time.”
Max wrapped his arms around Liz and laid his head atop hers. “I’m just glad you’re here to help me through all of this. I’m not sure I could do it without you.”
“Of course you could,” Liz said, “but I’m glad I’m here too. No matter what happens, there’s no where else I’d rather be.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, March 29th, 2002)
(The Evans House – Isabel’s Room)
Isabel awoke from the dream with a gasp, glad to find herself in her own bed. The dreams had started right after the attack, and each night they were worse.
The disjointed images and intense feelings of the dreams were growing stronger each night and she was really frightened about what they might reveal. She feared they were memories of her other life trying to break free and she didn’t want to have to face the truth of what happened.
She hadn’t told anyone about the dreams, preferring to just pretend it wasn’t happening. And instead, she had turned to Hale, spending every free moment with him. When they were together, she felt like she belonged. She didn’t feel alien.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, March 30th, 2002)
(New York, NY)
Ava sat on a bench in the abandoned subway station that had once been Zan’s special place and gazed longingly at the rainbows created on the ceiling by the light reflecting through the colored glass. It had been more than a year since Zan had been betrayed and murdered by his best friend and his sister, while she had stood by and watched. At one time Ava had thought she would get over the guilt eventually, but now she feared she never would.
After leaving Roswell, Ava had moved around a lot. At first, she had been afraid to go back to New York fearing what Rath and Lonni would do to her, so she had gone to the opposite coast, attempting to set up a new life. She had spent time in several cities in California, working her way up the coast; San Diego, L.A., Carmel, San Francisco, Sacramento, but none of them had seemed like home.
Eventually she had caught a bus to Seattle. The climate there was more to her liking but she just didn’t feel like she belonged. Something seemed to be calling her back to New York and finally she put her fears aside and went home.
That had been two months ago.
It had taken her an entire week to gather enough courage to attempt visiting her old underground home. She had carefully disguised herself, knowing Rath and Lonni could penetrate her mind warps, and made her way down into the unused tunnels. But all of her worrying had been for nothing. When she arrived, she quickly found that Lonni and Rath had obviously not been there in months. Almost everything was where she remembered, but there was a thick coating of dust on all the surfaces. The only things that were missing were some of Lonni and Rath’s possessions. They had obviously moved on.
Perhaps they were afraid of what Max and the others might do to them and had found a new place to live, Ava speculated. But she really didn’t believe it. She was afraid Lonni and Rath were up to something else and she didn’t want to be around when they returned.
Ava had packed up a few belongings and moved into Zan’s subway station that night. She thought being back in New York was what she needed but it only reminded of her of everything she’d lost. She had still been unable to go to where Lonni and Rath had sealed Cuerena’s body in the wall, and she couldn’t even go within blocks of where Zan was buried in the alley.
She knew now it wasn’t the city she had been missing, but her family. She would never have them again, but she did have a friend of sorts. Liz had treated her better than most people in her life, even her family. The cornball human had been kind and sympathetic and had even stood up against her alien friends to protect her. Liz was a real friend.
Liz had also invited her to stay in Roswell, and maybe, Ava thought, that was just what she needed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Quarry)
Liz could still feel Max’s anger, even though he had been destroying rocks with his shield for more than an hour. Isabel hadn’t come to the practice session that morning and when Max had called her to make sure she was okay, Isabel had cavalierly blown the whole thing off, saying she and Hale had made plans.
She’d told Max she was sick of practice and she just wanted to have a normal day with her normal boyfriend.
When she’d hung up, Max had been so stunned, he’d simply stared at the phone for a moment. But then the anger had started.
Liz thought he would get over it, so she’d let him stew but now she knew it was time to intervene. She walked up behind him and placed a gentle hand on his arm. “Max.”
At Liz’s touch, Max felt the anger drain from him and he turned to her. Without a word, he allowed her to take his hand and lead him to the rocks, where he took a seat next to her.
“You have to let this go Max,” Liz said softly. “Isabel is hurting and trying to find out where she belongs, and you have to let her. You’re not losing her.”
Max shook his head, “I’m just so worried about her. If anything happened…”
“I know,” Liz sympathized, “but you can’t protect everyone all the time. She and Hale have to have some time alone to figure out how they fit into each other’s lives. Isabel has to make her own choices, her own life.”
Max took Liz’s hand in his, “I just hope her choice includes us.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, April 7th, 2002)
(Crashdown Café)
The whole gang, minus Hale and Isabel, was gathered at the Crashdown eating. The mood was somewhat subdued but there was a continuing, lively discussion about the movie they had seen earlier.
Alex shook his head, “They can’t expect us to believe a guy can jump that far. It just isn’t possible.”
“Why do you have to nitpick every little detail?” Sean asked. “So the guy’s an Olympic jumper. It’s only a movie.”
“Yeah, Alex argued, “but they expect us to believe it. The story is supposed to be set in the real world.”
“It’s dramatic exaggeration,” Michael argued, “to reinforce in our minds that the guy really is a hero.”
Max and Liz looked at each other with barely contained smiles and broke out laughing.
Michael turned to them, “What?”
The sound of the bell above the door saved them from answering.
The whole gang automatically looked to the door at the person who had just stepped inside.
Michael and Max jumped to their feet immediately with outstretched hands.
“Tess,” Max hissed. “What are you doing here?”
Liz jumped up and rushed past them, standing between them and their target. She held up a hand, “Wait, this isn’t Tess, she’s Ava.”
Max looked at the blonde girl carefully. There were no piercings or tattoos visible and she simply wore a black tank top and jeans. Her hair was longer than he remembered Ava’s to be, and it was a plain blonde instead of the streaks she had worn before. But the more he studied her, the more he was convinced Liz was right. There was a haunted look visible in her eyes that Tess had never possessed.
Ava spoke softly, “I guess Tess ain’t too popular around here. So what’d she do?”
Liz turned to her, “That’s a long story, but there’s someone here you know.” She motioned for Serena to come forward.
Serena changed to the form she had worn in New York.
Ava gasped, “Serena.” She ran to her, throwing her arms around the shape shifter. “I thought you were dead.”
Liz turned to look at Max and he nodded. “Ava, you called her Serena.”
Serena spoke, “It was her childhood name for me. When she was little, she couldn’t pronounce my real name and I allowed her to call me Serena.”
Max and Liz looked at one another, more convinced than ever Liz was right about Cuerena being the Serena future Max had spoken of.
Liz turned back to Ava, “Can I get you something to eat? Then you can tell us what you’ve been up to all these months.”
“A burger and fries would be great,” Ava said.
“Burger and fries coming up,” Michael said, heading toward the kitchen.
Introductions were made and while the food cooked and Ava ate, she told them of her travels and eventual return to New York, and her decision to come to Roswell.
After she finished, Max, Liz and Michael told her how Tess had helped Lonni and Rath use Alex to get the translation and about Tess’ pregnancy and departure with the Granolith.
Ava nodded, “I can see why Tess ain’t so popular. But why would she betray you?”
Liz continued the story with Alex’s return, Serena’s arrival and the recent attacks, skipping any mention of Rath’s involvement.
“Man,” Ava said, overwhelmed, “I go away for a few months and the whole world changes.”
Liz looked at Max and then back at Ava. “There is one other thing we found out, Ava.”
Ava looked at her expectantly and Liz started slowly, “Um, do you remember much about your other life, on Antar?”
Confusion creased Ava’s brow but she shook her head, “No, I only have a few vague images.”
Liz nodded. “Ava we found out that…” Liz broke off as tears filled her eyes.
Max could feel Liz’s sorrow and regret. Liz didn’t want to have to tell Ava the truth because she knew it would hurt her and he took over. “There’s no easy way to say this Ava, but you aren’t who you thought.”
Ava’s confusion returned, “What do you mean?”
“On Antar you weren’t Ava,” Max said softly. “Your name was Chanya and you were sent in Ava’s place.”
Ava shook her head as a thousand thoughts ran through her mind.
“I’ve been in touch with a friend from our planet,” Max continued, “he can see auras, and he told us that Ava’s soul was reincarnated into Liz.”
Ava turned to Liz, with tears welling in her eyes. “That’s why Zan never loved me, somehow he knew I wasn’t his wife. He was in love with someone else.” Her tears started to run down her cheeks. “Sometimes at night I could hear him talking to her in his dreams. He called her beloved.” Her voice dropped to a whisper, “He was waiting for you.”
Tears spilled down Liz’s cheeks. “I’m so sorry, Ava.”
Ava shook her head. “That’s not my name. I don’t have any right to it.” She rose from her chair, quickly gathering her things. “I’ll leave. I don’t belong here.”
Liz rushed after her, stopping her at the door. “No Ava,” she said, deliberately using the other girl’s name. “You belong here because you’re part of this, and you’re my friend. We want you to stay.”
“But I’ve been living a lie my whole life,” Ava argued.
“You didn’t know that,” Liz said softly. “You were just a victim of circumstance. Please stay.”
Max came up behind Liz and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Please stay, Ava. We really want you to. You’re a part of this family too.”
Ava looked into Max’s face, so similar to the one she had loved, but so different, and she could see the senserity in his eyes. She wiped the tears from her face and nodded with a small smile. “Okay.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
It was decided that Ava would live with Serena at the Harding house and everyone welcomed her into their lives.
Kyle welcomed her with the rest of the gang, but inside he felt his heart jump. He really did have a thing for petite blondes.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, April 9th, 2002)
(The Whitman House)
Maria started to braid Liz’s hair while Alex strummed his guitar.
“So are you going to get the band back together?” Maria asked.
Alex shrugged, “I don’t know. Maybe.”
“Oh come on Alex, it’s like you said before, chicks dig musicians,” Maria laughed.
Alex winced, “You heard that, huh?”
“Yeah,” Maria said.
“Well, it’s not like I need any more chicks hanging around,” he said. “I’ve got two beautiful women sitting on my bed right now.”
Liz smiled and took his hand. “But not the one you want.”
Alex shrugged, “Yeah, well that’s completely over and I accept it. There’s no chance Isabel is going to leave Hale for me.”
“She’s a fool,” Maria said. “Hale isn’t so great.”
Alex nodded, “Yeah, who would want a nice and handsome guy with a lot of money. It’s disgusting.” He shook his head, “I already promised myself I’m not going to think of Isabel that way. We’re just friends now. When I first got back, she came over almost every day and helped me catch up with my school work.”
“And now?” Liz asked, fearing she knew the answer.
“Well, since the attack, she hasn’t come near me,” Alex admitted, “but I’m sure she’s just busy.”
“Yeah,” Maria said sarcastically. “She’s busy with Hale. Come on Alex, you’ve got to snap out of this. There are plenty of great girls at school who would love for you to ask them out.”
Alex smiled. “You’re right, my return from the dead has made me quite popular.” He shrugged, “I’ll think about it.”
“There’s no rush,” Liz said, giving Maria an exasperated look. “You’ll move on when you’re ready.”
“Okay,” Maria said. “But back to the band. I have some great ideas for new songs.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, April 12th, 2002)
(The Valenti House)
Jim looked up as Kyle came in the door. “You’re home early. It isn’t even ten o’clock.”
Kyle shrugged, “I guess I’m just tired.”
Jim nodded, “It wouldn’t have anything to do with Ava being there?”
Kyle sank down onto the sofa. “How did you know?”
“Well you were in love with Tess. It can’t be easy to have her twin here.”
Kyle nodded, “They’re so different, but so similar too. I can see things I loved about Tess in Ava.”
“And you’re starting to develop feelings for Ava.”
“It’s really complicated though,” Kyle said. “Sometimes I don’t know if my feelings are left over from Tess or if they’re for Ava.”
Jim nodded, “Love is never easy.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, April 13th, 2002)
(The Deluca House)
Michael carefully wrapped a vase in newspaper and placed it in a box.
Amy came out of her bedroom carrying a load of boxes and Michael rushed forward to help. He took the boxes from her and set them on the table.
“Thanks for coming to help with the last of the packing,” Amy said. “Now that the additions to Jim’s house are finished, we’ll finally be living under one roof.”
Michael shrugged, “No problem.”
Amy studied him for a moment as he continued to pack. “Michael, can I ask you something?”
“Sure,” he said distractedly, putting another vase in the box.
“You had a chance to go back to your planet, to go home, but you decided to stay here because of Maria?”
Michael stopped and turned to her with a smile. “Yeah.”
“But it might have been your only chance to see your planet, your real family,” Amy argued.
Michael shrugged, “But I didn’t remember any of that and I figured what if I got there and it was nothing like I’d imaged and I’d screwed-up my only chance to be happy.” He shook his head, “I knew what I had here and I didn’t want to risk losing that.”
Amy smiled, “Well Michael, I don’t think it’s a secret I didn’t like you at first because I thought you were trouble.”
Michael nodded.
Amy continued, “And I’m glad I know the truth. I’d hate to still think badly of you.”
Michael smiled, “I’m glad you know too.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, April 19th, 2002)
(Chavez Community College)
Hale and Isabel placed their final project on the corner of the instructor’s desk and walked out into the hall. Hale picked up Isabel and spun them around. “Woooooo hoooooo! School’s out for the summer and you and I can spend every minute of it together.”
He put her back on her feet. “So what do you want to do first? A trip to California? Mexico? Europe?” He grinned and leaned in closer, “Saturn?”
Isabel laughed, “All of those sound great.”
Hale pulled her close, “Anything you want is yours.”
Isabel smiled, “All I want is to be with you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, April 20th, 2002)
(The Evans House - Backyard)
With a smile, Liz started setting the picnic table as she watched Sean and Michael arguing over the best way to use the grill.
She turned to see Kyle and Ava sitting in the shade under a tree in the corner of the yard, whispering and giggling. It was nice to see the two of them having a good time, they had both been so badly hurt.
Isabel, Maria, Max and Alex were playing volleyball while Ryan helped Serena keep watch.
Hale came out of the house carrying a cooler full of drinks and placed it on the ground. He motioned to the table. “Need some help?”
“No, it’s fine,” Liz said. “You could join the game.”
Hale shrugged and took a seat. “I’m a little sore from working out the other day.”
“If it’s that bad Max could have a look at it,” Liz suggested.
Hale nodded, “That’s right, I keep forgetting Max is a healer.”
“That’s what started this whole thing,” Liz said, “when Max healed me.”
“And that’s why you are getting powers, because Max made you part alien,” Hale said.
Liz nodded. “He didn’t even know he was doing it. It’s just one of the aftereffects of the healing.”
“And before that Larek guy told you who you used to be, you didn’t have any idea?” Hale asked.
Liz shook her head, “Ava told me that Max had changed me when he’d healed me, and I thought that meant I was becoming part alien but I didn’t even suspect I had lived another life.”
“So do you remember anything about being an alien Queen?” Hale asked.
“No,” Liz said, “I don’t remember anything. Max has a few memories. He remembers us meeting for the first time and he showed me the memory. It seemed familiar, but it doesn’t mean anything to me.”
“Are you even sure your memories are still there?” Hale asked. “Maybe they didn’t get reincarnated with you.”
Liz shrugged, “Serena thinks they probably did, but I guess we won’t know for sure unless I get a memory.”
Hale leaned forward. “But you have the same powers?”
“I have gotten a few prophetic dreams and we know I had that power in my other life, but we don’t know about anything else. No one remembers, and Serena didn’t know what powers we had.”
“But surely you’re in contact with someone on the planet who could tell you?” Hale asked.
Liz shook her head, “We’re really not. The communication orbs are dangerous to use because our enemies can track the signals and we don’t want to risk leading our enemies to our families and friends on Antar. A few times when we were desperate, we contacted Larek but none of us thinks it fair to use Brody like that.”
Hale nodded, “I guess you’re right, but aren’t you curious about what happened, about your life, your family?”
“Sure,” Liz said with a smile. “It’s okay though. We’re not in any hurry and eventually the memories will come back. We just have to be patient.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, April 24th, 2002)
(Crashdown Café)
Max entered the café and crossed to meet Liz, who greeted him with a kiss.
“The usual?” she asked.
Max nodded and slid into a booth with Kyle. “I hear you’re not going to the Prom?”
Kyle shook his head, “I wouldn’t even know who to take.”
“What about Ava?” Max suggested. “I thought you two were getting close.”
Kyle shrugged, “I’m kind of Promed-out.”
“Yeah,” Max said sympathetically. “I guess you wouldn’t consider going with Serena. There’d be no pressure that way.”
Kyle was horrified. “What, on like a pity date?”
“No,” Max assured him. “Like on assignment. Hale and Isabel aren’t going, so I want Serena there for extra protection, but she can’t show up stag, it’s a semi-formal.”
Kyle smiled. “I appreciate the gesture Max, but we both know I’m next to useless in a real fight.”
Max shook his head. “You’re doing great at learning to control your powers and I trust you with my life.”
“Thanks, but I think you’d be better off with Ryan.” Kyle shrugged, “I just don’t think I’m up for it.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, April 26th, 2002)
(Roswell Reception Center Ballroom)
(The Senior Prom)
Max and Liz stopped just inside the doors and Max squeezed her hand. “Here we are, the Senior Prom. I just can’t believe it’s all gone by so quickly.”
“I can’t either,” Liz agreed. “But it does mean that we are one step closer to really being together; living our lives together, never being separated.”
Max led them to a near-by table. “I want that more than anything Liz, but I don’t want you to feel you have to sacrifice your life for me. You’ve already given up going to Harvard or anywhere out of state for college.”
“Max,” Liz protested, “Serena can teach me more about chemistry and biology than I could ever learn at Harvard or anywhere else. College is just so unimportant, I don’t even feel like I’m making a choice. As far as I’m concerned there is no choice. You think we should stay in Roswell and I want to be with you. Everything else comes a very distance second. And now that my parents understand, it makes staying here easier, but even if everyone was completely against us, I’d do anything to be with you. I’d follow you into hell itself.”
Max smiled, “You amaze me every day, Liz Parker.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Valenti house)
Kyle answered the door and was surprised to see Ava. “What are you doing here?”
Ava shrugged. “I was bored since everyone else is at the dance, so I thought maybe we could watch a movie together.” She motioned to her bag. “I stopped by the video store and picked up a few.”
Kyle smiled and stepped aside to allow her to enter. “That sounds great. What’ve you got?”
Ava sank down onto the sofa and pulled the DVDs out of her bag. “Friday the 13th - the original, House on Haunted hill - the remake, Thirteen Ghosts - the remake, Evil Dead, and Aliens.”
Kyle raised his eyebrows at the last title.
Ava shrugged. “It’s still a good movie.”
Kyle smiled and they both started laughing.
“I’m glad you came,” Kyle said. “And you brought horror movies,” he said with a dramatic sigh. “A girl after my own heart.”
“Maybe.“ Ava smiled and suddenly closed the distance between them, pressing her lips to his, and just as suddenly sat back blushing.
The whole thing happened so quickly Kyle was shocked. “Could we try that again? he asked. “A little slower?”
Ava nodded. “I’d like that.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Liz smiled contentedly as she and Max swayed to the closing notes of the song. It had been a great night, better than she ever could have dreamed. "It's been a wonderful evening, Max."
Max leaned down and whispered into her ear, "It's not over yet. There’s one more song. I requested it because it says everything I feel for you.”
The DJ spoke into the mic, "This will be the last song of the evening and I have a special request. Max Evans asked that I dedicate this song to a very special girl, Liz Parker. So Max and Liz, here is your song."
Max enfolded Liz into his arms as the song started and they swayed in time to the soft strains of the music.
find me here and speak to me
I want to feel you, I need to hear you
you are the light that's leading me
to the place where I find peace
again
you are the strength that keeps me walking
you are the hope that keeps me trusting
you are the life to my soul
you are my purpose
you're everything
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
you calm the storms and you give me rest
you hold me in your hands, you won't let me fall
you still my heart and you take my breath away
would you take me in
take me deeper now
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
'cause you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, everything, everything
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
Liz had tears in her eyes as the song ended. "I love you so much, Max."
Max kissed her gently. "You are everything to me."
Their lips met for another kiss and it quickly deepened, causing the connection between them to slide into place. Max experienced the familiar rush of images from Liz, before one of her thoughts separated itself from the others. Max saw Liz’s fantasy of them together, bodies entwined, and the intensity of the emotions made him gasp.
He gently tried to extricate himself from her arms but she held him firmly. “Liz,” he started, but she cut him off.
“Max, I know we both said we’d wait for the right time, and I think we both know I’m the one holding us back.”
Max shook his head, “That’s not true, Liz. It wouldn’t be right for either of us until you’re ready.”
Liz took his face in her hands. “I’m ready Max and I want it to be tonight.” Liz smiled, “It seems like my whole life I’ve been waiting for this Max, for you, and I don’t want to wait any more.”
“We can’t,” Max said. “I want it to be perfect for you. I haven’t made any plans, haven’t prepared anything.”
“That’s why it will be perfect,” Liz said softly. She took his hand and led him to the door.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael led Maria out into the garden to a bench overlooking a pond. He fidgeted with his cufflink as he tried to remember the words he’d rehearsed.
“Um, Maria, I’ve been thinking, with Max and Liz probably getting married soon, maybe I should get a new place.”
Maria’s brow creased. “What do Max and Liz have to do with you getting a new place.”
Michael shook his head. “They don’t, well they do…” he trailed off. “Have you ever thought of getting a place of your own, not with your mother?”
“Well sure,” Maria admitted. “But we just moved in with the Valenti’s and I can’t really afford a place of my own.”
Michael scratched at his eyebrow. “I’m saying this all wrong. I had it all planned out but I can’t remember any of it.” He took her hand in his. “What I’m trying to say is, after we graduate, I want you to move in with me. We could get a new place together.”
“Really Michael?” Maria asked.
Michael smiled and nodded, “Yeah really.”
Maria squealed and threw her arms around his neck.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max opened the door to his house and led Liz inside. “My parents are out of town and Isabel is out with Hale.”
Liz nodded but remained silent.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Max asked. “It’s only a month until graduation and I was planning to propose…”
Liz cut him off pressing her lips to his for a quick kiss. “I don’t want to wait Max. I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.”
Max nodded and they walked hand-in-hand to his room. He closed the door behind them and flipped on the radio. Turning back to Liz, he smiled as he took her in his arms. “Have I told you today how much I love you?”
Liz nodded, “You tell me every day in a thousand ways.”
Their lips met in a heated kiss as a new song started.
Listen as the wind blows
from across the great divide
voices trapped in yearning,
memories trapped in time
the night is my companion,
and solitude my guide
would I spend forever here and not be satisfied?
Max kissed a trail down Liz’s neck and she reveled in the sensations of being with him. She opened the connection wide between them and felt their souls eagerly rush together. There was nothing but the two of them and he filled her senses completely. She could feel Max’s emotions and hear his thoughts. They were already one, they had been since the first time Max had connected with her and she knew now, that being physically apart had changed nothing. This night, these feelings and actions were inevitable; they were written in the stars, they always had been.
And I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes dear
Liz unbuttoned Max’s shirt and slid her hands inside across his muscular chest, and Max shivered at the feeling of Liz’s hands on his skin.
And Liz gasped, as a rich blue light ignited from beneath Max’s skin, at her touch.
Max followed her gaze. Their eyes met and they both smiled and embraced tightly.
Through this world I've stumbled
so many times betrayed
trying to find an honest word
to find the truth enslaved
oh you speak to me in riddles
and you speak to me in rhymes
my body aches to breathe your breath
your words keep me alive
Max found the zipper on Liz’s dress and slowly pulled it down, caressing the satiny skin of her back. A soft golden glow followed his hand, as he lowered her dress to the floor.
And I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes dear
Max swept Liz up into his arms and gently laid her on his bed. He looked down into her face, touching her cheek.
"I love you Max,” Liz said, reaching up to him. “I have always loved you."
"I love you more than anything Liz, and I will continue to love you until the end of eternity," Max vowed in return, as he took possession of her lips.
Into this night I wander
it's morning that I dread
another day of knowing of
the path I fear to tread
oh into the sea of waking dreams
I follow without pride
nothing stands between us here
and I won't be denied
I won't be denied
and I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes...
As the song ended, Max protected the woman he loved, and their bodies united, forging a bond that joined their minds and souls. And they both knew nothing would ever come between them again.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, April 27th, 2002)
Song Playing: I Feel You by Depeche Mode
The sun coming in through the window woke Max and he opened his eyes. It only took him an instant to remember the glorious night he had spent with Liz in his arms. She was still beside him curled into his side, her head resting on his chest, and his arms still encircled her. He allowed his eyes to roam over her face. She was so beautiful.
He didn't want to wake her but he couldn't help himself and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. He thought she looked like an angel sleeping beside him.
"If you didn't want to wake me you shouldn't have done that," Liz murmured with a smile, her eyes still closed. She turned and snuggled closer into his chest, opening her eyes. "And there is no way I look like an angel. My hair must be sticking out all over the place."
"It's perfect," Max said, as he ran his fingers through her hair. "You are perfect." He brushed his lips against hers but suddenly drew back with a frown. "How do you know I thought you looked like an angel?"
Liz smiled, "Haven’t you noticed? Since we made love, our connection has gotten stronger. I can hear your thoughts even though we didn’t consciously open the connection. It seems to be there all the time now."
“Just like future Max told you.”
It’s like our souls joined together last night, Liz said.
Yeah, Max said. I felt that too. We were perfectly in sync, perfectly complete.
Liz touched his face, speaking through the bond, I can feel everything you’re feeling, hear all of your thoughts. Max it’s wonderful.
Max nodded, answering her the same way, Me too Liz, I can feel your love. And I can see why the other Max came back before it happened. We never could’ve given this up.
I wonder how far the connection will stretch? Liz asked.
Max smiled, Always Liz the scientist.
I heard that, she said with mock anger and brushed her lips against his.
Max trapped her head in his hands and deepened the kiss. I could get used to waking up like this.
Me too, Liz gasped, as Max trailed kisses down her throat.
Suddenly he drew back. But I’d better get you home before you parents skin us alive.
He started to get up but Liz reached out to him. Max wait. I told them we’d be out all night.
And they didn’t mind? Max asked incredulously.
It’s tradition Max, staying out all night on Prom night.
Oh, Max said as understanding dawned, so they don’t know we’re…
Liz rolled her eyes. Of course not.
Phew, Max teased. For a minute I was picturing your Dad at the end of shotgun on one side, and a minister on the other.
Liz hit him playfully with a pillow and Max trapped her in his arms. But as long as your Dad isn’t loading up the buck shot… Max let the sentence trail off as he lowered his head, capturing Liz’s lips in a searing kiss.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The sound of the Jeep starting, jolted Isabel out of her dream, and realizing she was home, she instantly relaxed.
She’d tried everything she could think of to get rid of the dreams, warm milk, sleeping pills, even dream walking other people but nothing seemed to work. Every day the images seemed to get a little more clear and she was afraid that soon the memories would come crashing through to her consciousness.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As Max drove home from Liz’s house, he couldn’t help but wonder at the difference in the experiences he’d had with Liz and Tess.
With Liz it had been wonderful. The physical sensations were more than he had ever imagined but the emotional bond, the love they shared, made the experience almost spiritual. It was as if not only their bodies had joined, but their hearts, minds and souls. He’d felt complete in a way he’d never imagined existed.
With Tess it had been all physical, almost painfully so. Even at the time, Max had mourned the lack of emotional connection but he hadn’t cared enough to stop. He had never fooled himself into thinking he loved Tess, and the bond had not been between them, their encounter had simply been about dulling his pain.
And not only had the emotional experience been different but the physical sensations he’d experienced with Tess were notably different. It had been like some strange dream. He’d felt like he was floating, while bolts of energy shot through him, sometimes pleasurable, but some on the edge of pain. And he’d collapsed afterward, feeling completely drained, like he had run a marathon.
Serena had told him Liz had been healed long enough ago that she was surely a complete hybrid by now, so Max immediately ruled out the human factor. He tried to think back to the night with Tess and sort through what might have been different, but like the other times he had tried to focus on the events of that evening, things just became more fuzzy.
The drumming of his fingers on the steering wheel caught his eye and then suddenly the answer came to him; Tess had used her powers to enhance his experience with her. She’d tried to use the pleasurable experience of sex to bind him more closely to her, but she didn’t know what a man experienced and she’d gotten it wrong. It was like she had tried to recreate what someone had told her.
Suddenly Max felt sick and he pulled the Jeep to the side of the road, fearing he would throw up. He stumbled out of the Jeep and fell to his knees but his empty stomach simply dry heaved.
After a moment Max got up and back into his Jeep. He hated keeping anything from Liz, but every time they were together Max carefully shielded from Liz the night he’d spent with Tess. And his new discovery was something, he swore to himself, that Liz never needed to know.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
"Good morning," Liz called out to Maria as she came down the stairs into the back room of the restaurant.
Maria paused and she studied her friend. Liz was almost glowing. "You and Max bolted from the dance last night without even a goodbye. Okay, what happened girlfriend?"
Liz blushed, "Well, we, um..." she let the sentence trail off.
Maria suddenly brightened, "Liz, you and Max didn't..."
Liz nodded.
"Tell me all about it!"
"Maria," Liz intoned exasperatedly.
"Okay, okay not everything but..." she paused for a moment and then nodded her head, "Yeah, everything."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Harding House)
Serena opened the door, surprised to see Max and Liz but with a wave of her hand, she motioned them inside. “Come in.”
“Um,” Max started nervously, “we need to talk to you about something.”
“Of course,” Serena said, “anything. Have a seat.”
Max and Liz took a seat and looked at one another with a smile and then back at Serena.
“The thing is,” Max said, “last night Liz and I, um, we, um, made love for the first time and now we have this connection that’s there all the time.”
Serena gasped, “You have a permanent bond. That’s very rare even on our planet.”
Max nodded, “We’ve had a bit of a connection since I healed Liz but we had to be touching to activate it. We suspected that’s the reason Liz can project to me longer than anyone else.”
“You are undoubtedly right,” Serena nodded and suddenly and idea occurred to her. “How much longer can Liz project to you?”
“We’ve never really tested how long,” Max said. “But she doesn’t get tired when she projects to me, like she does with everyone else.”
Serena leaned forward. “It is said, in rare cases, a couple with a bond can share energy through the connection.”
Liz nodded, “That makes sense. I don’t get tired because I’m sharing Max’s energy.”
“When we next go to practice, we should test the theory,” Serena suggested.
Liz looked at Serena. “Did we have a bond before, on Antar?”
Serena shook her head, “I don’t know. Such things are considered private, and I was not taken into your confidence.”
Liz continued, “I was just reminded of that passage in the book.” She turned to Max, “Remember, it said something about Zan and Ava didn’t need a crystal to use the Granolith. They could connect with it. Maybe that was because they had a bond.”
Max nodded, “I remember. The book also said to consult the Granolith in time of turmoil. Does that mean anything to you, Serena?”
“I knew you could communicate with the Granolith directly and I remember the two of you used to spend time together in the Granolith room, but I never knew what you were doing.” Serena focused on Liz, “One time you asked me about the nature of the Granolith. I thought it was strange because you had read everything ever written about it.”
“And what do you think now?” Liz asked.
“I wonder if you saw something the rest of us missed.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 13
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, March 3rd, 2002)
(Hale’s House)
Hale opened his front door to admit Isabel and took her hand, pulling her into a quick kiss. “Not that I’m complaining but isn’t this the group bonding night?” he asked. “Before I knew the truth, I thought that you wanting to get away from the group was just you being independent, but now it’s like you’re going against a Royal command or something. Won’t your brother, the King, be mad that you’re with me?”
Isabel shook her head. “Max isn’t like that. He’s the leader, we all acknowledge that, but he was the leader even before we knew who we were, so it’s not like anything really changed. And Max and Michael have always tried to tell me how to live my life, but it’s better when Liz is with Max. She understands I need to live my own life and she isn’t afraid to stand up to Max and Michael, so she acts like a buffer between us.”
Hale smiled, “And why are we here, instead of with the others?”
Isabel shrugged, “Max wants to step up the training schedule. I just wanted to spend some time with you alone and not have to be mixed up with the whole alien conspiracy for a while. It’s nice to have a normal life sometimes.”
“Aren’t you afraid we’ll be attacked again?” Hale asked. “That’s why Max wanted to stay in and just have a quiet video night. Isn’t it? Safety in numbers.”
Isabel shook her head, “I feel perfectly safe with you. But even more important, I don’t have to worry about you. I was really impressed with how you handled yourself against the skin soldiers. You didn’t know what they were and you jumped right into the fight.” She reached up to touch his face. “We make a good team.”
Hale nodded and slowly lowered his mouth to hers, “I agree.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max and Liz stood together in the back of the room, watching their friends. Alex, Sean, Ryan and Kyle were heckling the movie and Michael and Maria cuddled together in a nearby chair.
“I’m glad Michael didn’t insist on Braveheart for once,” Liz said.
“Yeah,” Max agreed. “There’s been enough killing lately.” He fidgeted, a sound outside drawing his attention.
Liz placed her hand on his, “It’s okay, Max. We’re all safe.”
Max calmed instantly at Liz’s touch and nodded, “I know. I’m just worried about Isabel.”
“She’ll be fine,” Liz assured him. “She needs some time alone.”
“And you don’t feel weird at all?” Max asked. “No upset stomach, or dreams, or visions?”
“Everything is fine.”
“But you felt ill the night of the attack?”
Liz nodded. “Kind of, but nothing like the day of the accident, or when John attacked us. I thought it was just nerves about talking to your parents.”
Max sighed, “How do people do this? I second guess every decision I make and I’m worried about how I’m going to protect all of you.”
Liz took his hand, entwining their fingers and leaned into him. “Max, I think you were right deciding to stay in Roswell even after this attack. This is where we have allies, this is home. As for how other people cope, I don’t know. But I do know the only thing we can do is just live one moment at a time.”
Max wrapped his arms around Liz and laid his head atop hers. “I’m just glad you’re here to help me through all of this. I’m not sure I could do it without you.”
“Of course you could,” Liz said, “but I’m glad I’m here too. No matter what happens, there’s no where else I’d rather be.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, March 29th, 2002)
(The Evans House – Isabel’s Room)
Isabel awoke from the dream with a gasp, glad to find herself in her own bed. The dreams had started right after the attack, and each night they were worse.
The disjointed images and intense feelings of the dreams were growing stronger each night and she was really frightened about what they might reveal. She feared they were memories of her other life trying to break free and she didn’t want to have to face the truth of what happened.
She hadn’t told anyone about the dreams, preferring to just pretend it wasn’t happening. And instead, she had turned to Hale, spending every free moment with him. When they were together, she felt like she belonged. She didn’t feel alien.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, March 30th, 2002)
(New York, NY)
Ava sat on a bench in the abandoned subway station that had once been Zan’s special place and gazed longingly at the rainbows created on the ceiling by the light reflecting through the colored glass. It had been more than a year since Zan had been betrayed and murdered by his best friend and his sister, while she had stood by and watched. At one time Ava had thought she would get over the guilt eventually, but now she feared she never would.
After leaving Roswell, Ava had moved around a lot. At first, she had been afraid to go back to New York fearing what Rath and Lonni would do to her, so she had gone to the opposite coast, attempting to set up a new life. She had spent time in several cities in California, working her way up the coast; San Diego, L.A., Carmel, San Francisco, Sacramento, but none of them had seemed like home.
Eventually she had caught a bus to Seattle. The climate there was more to her liking but she just didn’t feel like she belonged. Something seemed to be calling her back to New York and finally she put her fears aside and went home.
That had been two months ago.
It had taken her an entire week to gather enough courage to attempt visiting her old underground home. She had carefully disguised herself, knowing Rath and Lonni could penetrate her mind warps, and made her way down into the unused tunnels. But all of her worrying had been for nothing. When she arrived, she quickly found that Lonni and Rath had obviously not been there in months. Almost everything was where she remembered, but there was a thick coating of dust on all the surfaces. The only things that were missing were some of Lonni and Rath’s possessions. They had obviously moved on.
Perhaps they were afraid of what Max and the others might do to them and had found a new place to live, Ava speculated. But she really didn’t believe it. She was afraid Lonni and Rath were up to something else and she didn’t want to be around when they returned.
Ava had packed up a few belongings and moved into Zan’s subway station that night. She thought being back in New York was what she needed but it only reminded of her of everything she’d lost. She had still been unable to go to where Lonni and Rath had sealed Cuerena’s body in the wall, and she couldn’t even go within blocks of where Zan was buried in the alley.
She knew now it wasn’t the city she had been missing, but her family. She would never have them again, but she did have a friend of sorts. Liz had treated her better than most people in her life, even her family. The cornball human had been kind and sympathetic and had even stood up against her alien friends to protect her. Liz was a real friend.
Liz had also invited her to stay in Roswell, and maybe, Ava thought, that was just what she needed.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Quarry)
Liz could still feel Max’s anger, even though he had been destroying rocks with his shield for more than an hour. Isabel hadn’t come to the practice session that morning and when Max had called her to make sure she was okay, Isabel had cavalierly blown the whole thing off, saying she and Hale had made plans.
She’d told Max she was sick of practice and she just wanted to have a normal day with her normal boyfriend.
When she’d hung up, Max had been so stunned, he’d simply stared at the phone for a moment. But then the anger had started.
Liz thought he would get over it, so she’d let him stew but now she knew it was time to intervene. She walked up behind him and placed a gentle hand on his arm. “Max.”
At Liz’s touch, Max felt the anger drain from him and he turned to her. Without a word, he allowed her to take his hand and lead him to the rocks, where he took a seat next to her.
“You have to let this go Max,” Liz said softly. “Isabel is hurting and trying to find out where she belongs, and you have to let her. You’re not losing her.”
Max shook his head, “I’m just so worried about her. If anything happened…”
“I know,” Liz sympathized, “but you can’t protect everyone all the time. She and Hale have to have some time alone to figure out how they fit into each other’s lives. Isabel has to make her own choices, her own life.”
Max took Liz’s hand in his, “I just hope her choice includes us.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, April 7th, 2002)
(Crashdown Café)
The whole gang, minus Hale and Isabel, was gathered at the Crashdown eating. The mood was somewhat subdued but there was a continuing, lively discussion about the movie they had seen earlier.
Alex shook his head, “They can’t expect us to believe a guy can jump that far. It just isn’t possible.”
“Why do you have to nitpick every little detail?” Sean asked. “So the guy’s an Olympic jumper. It’s only a movie.”
“Yeah, Alex argued, “but they expect us to believe it. The story is supposed to be set in the real world.”
“It’s dramatic exaggeration,” Michael argued, “to reinforce in our minds that the guy really is a hero.”
Max and Liz looked at each other with barely contained smiles and broke out laughing.
Michael turned to them, “What?”
The sound of the bell above the door saved them from answering.
The whole gang automatically looked to the door at the person who had just stepped inside.
Michael and Max jumped to their feet immediately with outstretched hands.
“Tess,” Max hissed. “What are you doing here?”
Liz jumped up and rushed past them, standing between them and their target. She held up a hand, “Wait, this isn’t Tess, she’s Ava.”
Max looked at the blonde girl carefully. There were no piercings or tattoos visible and she simply wore a black tank top and jeans. Her hair was longer than he remembered Ava’s to be, and it was a plain blonde instead of the streaks she had worn before. But the more he studied her, the more he was convinced Liz was right. There was a haunted look visible in her eyes that Tess had never possessed.
Ava spoke softly, “I guess Tess ain’t too popular around here. So what’d she do?”
Liz turned to her, “That’s a long story, but there’s someone here you know.” She motioned for Serena to come forward.
Serena changed to the form she had worn in New York.
Ava gasped, “Serena.” She ran to her, throwing her arms around the shape shifter. “I thought you were dead.”
Liz turned to look at Max and he nodded. “Ava, you called her Serena.”
Serena spoke, “It was her childhood name for me. When she was little, she couldn’t pronounce my real name and I allowed her to call me Serena.”
Max and Liz looked at one another, more convinced than ever Liz was right about Cuerena being the Serena future Max had spoken of.
Liz turned back to Ava, “Can I get you something to eat? Then you can tell us what you’ve been up to all these months.”
“A burger and fries would be great,” Ava said.
“Burger and fries coming up,” Michael said, heading toward the kitchen.
Introductions were made and while the food cooked and Ava ate, she told them of her travels and eventual return to New York, and her decision to come to Roswell.
After she finished, Max, Liz and Michael told her how Tess had helped Lonni and Rath use Alex to get the translation and about Tess’ pregnancy and departure with the Granolith.
Ava nodded, “I can see why Tess ain’t so popular. But why would she betray you?”
Liz continued the story with Alex’s return, Serena’s arrival and the recent attacks, skipping any mention of Rath’s involvement.
“Man,” Ava said, overwhelmed, “I go away for a few months and the whole world changes.”
Liz looked at Max and then back at Ava. “There is one other thing we found out, Ava.”
Ava looked at her expectantly and Liz started slowly, “Um, do you remember much about your other life, on Antar?”
Confusion creased Ava’s brow but she shook her head, “No, I only have a few vague images.”
Liz nodded. “Ava we found out that…” Liz broke off as tears filled her eyes.
Max could feel Liz’s sorrow and regret. Liz didn’t want to have to tell Ava the truth because she knew it would hurt her and he took over. “There’s no easy way to say this Ava, but you aren’t who you thought.”
Ava’s confusion returned, “What do you mean?”
“On Antar you weren’t Ava,” Max said softly. “Your name was Chanya and you were sent in Ava’s place.”
Ava shook her head as a thousand thoughts ran through her mind.
“I’ve been in touch with a friend from our planet,” Max continued, “he can see auras, and he told us that Ava’s soul was reincarnated into Liz.”
Ava turned to Liz, with tears welling in her eyes. “That’s why Zan never loved me, somehow he knew I wasn’t his wife. He was in love with someone else.” Her tears started to run down her cheeks. “Sometimes at night I could hear him talking to her in his dreams. He called her beloved.” Her voice dropped to a whisper, “He was waiting for you.”
Tears spilled down Liz’s cheeks. “I’m so sorry, Ava.”
Ava shook her head. “That’s not my name. I don’t have any right to it.” She rose from her chair, quickly gathering her things. “I’ll leave. I don’t belong here.”
Liz rushed after her, stopping her at the door. “No Ava,” she said, deliberately using the other girl’s name. “You belong here because you’re part of this, and you’re my friend. We want you to stay.”
“But I’ve been living a lie my whole life,” Ava argued.
“You didn’t know that,” Liz said softly. “You were just a victim of circumstance. Please stay.”
Max came up behind Liz and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Please stay, Ava. We really want you to. You’re a part of this family too.”
Ava looked into Max’s face, so similar to the one she had loved, but so different, and she could see the senserity in his eyes. She wiped the tears from her face and nodded with a small smile. “Okay.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
It was decided that Ava would live with Serena at the Harding house and everyone welcomed her into their lives.
Kyle welcomed her with the rest of the gang, but inside he felt his heart jump. He really did have a thing for petite blondes.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, April 9th, 2002)
(The Whitman House)
Maria started to braid Liz’s hair while Alex strummed his guitar.
“So are you going to get the band back together?” Maria asked.
Alex shrugged, “I don’t know. Maybe.”
“Oh come on Alex, it’s like you said before, chicks dig musicians,” Maria laughed.
Alex winced, “You heard that, huh?”
“Yeah,” Maria said.
“Well, it’s not like I need any more chicks hanging around,” he said. “I’ve got two beautiful women sitting on my bed right now.”
Liz smiled and took his hand. “But not the one you want.”
Alex shrugged, “Yeah, well that’s completely over and I accept it. There’s no chance Isabel is going to leave Hale for me.”
“She’s a fool,” Maria said. “Hale isn’t so great.”
Alex nodded, “Yeah, who would want a nice and handsome guy with a lot of money. It’s disgusting.” He shook his head, “I already promised myself I’m not going to think of Isabel that way. We’re just friends now. When I first got back, she came over almost every day and helped me catch up with my school work.”
“And now?” Liz asked, fearing she knew the answer.
“Well, since the attack, she hasn’t come near me,” Alex admitted, “but I’m sure she’s just busy.”
“Yeah,” Maria said sarcastically. “She’s busy with Hale. Come on Alex, you’ve got to snap out of this. There are plenty of great girls at school who would love for you to ask them out.”
Alex smiled. “You’re right, my return from the dead has made me quite popular.” He shrugged, “I’ll think about it.”
“There’s no rush,” Liz said, giving Maria an exasperated look. “You’ll move on when you’re ready.”
“Okay,” Maria said. “But back to the band. I have some great ideas for new songs.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, April 12th, 2002)
(The Valenti House)
Jim looked up as Kyle came in the door. “You’re home early. It isn’t even ten o’clock.”
Kyle shrugged, “I guess I’m just tired.”
Jim nodded, “It wouldn’t have anything to do with Ava being there?”
Kyle sank down onto the sofa. “How did you know?”
“Well you were in love with Tess. It can’t be easy to have her twin here.”
Kyle nodded, “They’re so different, but so similar too. I can see things I loved about Tess in Ava.”
“And you’re starting to develop feelings for Ava.”
“It’s really complicated though,” Kyle said. “Sometimes I don’t know if my feelings are left over from Tess or if they’re for Ava.”
Jim nodded, “Love is never easy.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, April 13th, 2002)
(The Deluca House)
Michael carefully wrapped a vase in newspaper and placed it in a box.
Amy came out of her bedroom carrying a load of boxes and Michael rushed forward to help. He took the boxes from her and set them on the table.
“Thanks for coming to help with the last of the packing,” Amy said. “Now that the additions to Jim’s house are finished, we’ll finally be living under one roof.”
Michael shrugged, “No problem.”
Amy studied him for a moment as he continued to pack. “Michael, can I ask you something?”
“Sure,” he said distractedly, putting another vase in the box.
“You had a chance to go back to your planet, to go home, but you decided to stay here because of Maria?”
Michael stopped and turned to her with a smile. “Yeah.”
“But it might have been your only chance to see your planet, your real family,” Amy argued.
Michael shrugged, “But I didn’t remember any of that and I figured what if I got there and it was nothing like I’d imaged and I’d screwed-up my only chance to be happy.” He shook his head, “I knew what I had here and I didn’t want to risk losing that.”
Amy smiled, “Well Michael, I don’t think it’s a secret I didn’t like you at first because I thought you were trouble.”
Michael nodded.
Amy continued, “And I’m glad I know the truth. I’d hate to still think badly of you.”
Michael smiled, “I’m glad you know too.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, April 19th, 2002)
(Chavez Community College)
Hale and Isabel placed their final project on the corner of the instructor’s desk and walked out into the hall. Hale picked up Isabel and spun them around. “Woooooo hoooooo! School’s out for the summer and you and I can spend every minute of it together.”
He put her back on her feet. “So what do you want to do first? A trip to California? Mexico? Europe?” He grinned and leaned in closer, “Saturn?”
Isabel laughed, “All of those sound great.”
Hale pulled her close, “Anything you want is yours.”
Isabel smiled, “All I want is to be with you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, April 20th, 2002)
(The Evans House - Backyard)
With a smile, Liz started setting the picnic table as she watched Sean and Michael arguing over the best way to use the grill.
She turned to see Kyle and Ava sitting in the shade under a tree in the corner of the yard, whispering and giggling. It was nice to see the two of them having a good time, they had both been so badly hurt.
Isabel, Maria, Max and Alex were playing volleyball while Ryan helped Serena keep watch.
Hale came out of the house carrying a cooler full of drinks and placed it on the ground. He motioned to the table. “Need some help?”
“No, it’s fine,” Liz said. “You could join the game.”
Hale shrugged and took a seat. “I’m a little sore from working out the other day.”
“If it’s that bad Max could have a look at it,” Liz suggested.
Hale nodded, “That’s right, I keep forgetting Max is a healer.”
“That’s what started this whole thing,” Liz said, “when Max healed me.”
“And that’s why you are getting powers, because Max made you part alien,” Hale said.
Liz nodded. “He didn’t even know he was doing it. It’s just one of the aftereffects of the healing.”
“And before that Larek guy told you who you used to be, you didn’t have any idea?” Hale asked.
Liz shook her head, “Ava told me that Max had changed me when he’d healed me, and I thought that meant I was becoming part alien but I didn’t even suspect I had lived another life.”
“So do you remember anything about being an alien Queen?” Hale asked.
“No,” Liz said, “I don’t remember anything. Max has a few memories. He remembers us meeting for the first time and he showed me the memory. It seemed familiar, but it doesn’t mean anything to me.”
“Are you even sure your memories are still there?” Hale asked. “Maybe they didn’t get reincarnated with you.”
Liz shrugged, “Serena thinks they probably did, but I guess we won’t know for sure unless I get a memory.”
Hale leaned forward. “But you have the same powers?”
“I have gotten a few prophetic dreams and we know I had that power in my other life, but we don’t know about anything else. No one remembers, and Serena didn’t know what powers we had.”
“But surely you’re in contact with someone on the planet who could tell you?” Hale asked.
Liz shook her head, “We’re really not. The communication orbs are dangerous to use because our enemies can track the signals and we don’t want to risk leading our enemies to our families and friends on Antar. A few times when we were desperate, we contacted Larek but none of us thinks it fair to use Brody like that.”
Hale nodded, “I guess you’re right, but aren’t you curious about what happened, about your life, your family?”
“Sure,” Liz said with a smile. “It’s okay though. We’re not in any hurry and eventually the memories will come back. We just have to be patient.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, April 24th, 2002)
(Crashdown Café)
Max entered the café and crossed to meet Liz, who greeted him with a kiss.
“The usual?” she asked.
Max nodded and slid into a booth with Kyle. “I hear you’re not going to the Prom?”
Kyle shook his head, “I wouldn’t even know who to take.”
“What about Ava?” Max suggested. “I thought you two were getting close.”
Kyle shrugged, “I’m kind of Promed-out.”
“Yeah,” Max said sympathetically. “I guess you wouldn’t consider going with Serena. There’d be no pressure that way.”
Kyle was horrified. “What, on like a pity date?”
“No,” Max assured him. “Like on assignment. Hale and Isabel aren’t going, so I want Serena there for extra protection, but she can’t show up stag, it’s a semi-formal.”
Kyle smiled. “I appreciate the gesture Max, but we both know I’m next to useless in a real fight.”
Max shook his head. “You’re doing great at learning to control your powers and I trust you with my life.”
“Thanks, but I think you’d be better off with Ryan.” Kyle shrugged, “I just don’t think I’m up for it.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, April 26th, 2002)
(Roswell Reception Center Ballroom)
(The Senior Prom)
Max and Liz stopped just inside the doors and Max squeezed her hand. “Here we are, the Senior Prom. I just can’t believe it’s all gone by so quickly.”
“I can’t either,” Liz agreed. “But it does mean that we are one step closer to really being together; living our lives together, never being separated.”
Max led them to a near-by table. “I want that more than anything Liz, but I don’t want you to feel you have to sacrifice your life for me. You’ve already given up going to Harvard or anywhere out of state for college.”
“Max,” Liz protested, “Serena can teach me more about chemistry and biology than I could ever learn at Harvard or anywhere else. College is just so unimportant, I don’t even feel like I’m making a choice. As far as I’m concerned there is no choice. You think we should stay in Roswell and I want to be with you. Everything else comes a very distance second. And now that my parents understand, it makes staying here easier, but even if everyone was completely against us, I’d do anything to be with you. I’d follow you into hell itself.”
Max smiled, “You amaze me every day, Liz Parker.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Valenti house)
Kyle answered the door and was surprised to see Ava. “What are you doing here?”
Ava shrugged. “I was bored since everyone else is at the dance, so I thought maybe we could watch a movie together.” She motioned to her bag. “I stopped by the video store and picked up a few.”
Kyle smiled and stepped aside to allow her to enter. “That sounds great. What’ve you got?”
Ava sank down onto the sofa and pulled the DVDs out of her bag. “Friday the 13th - the original, House on Haunted hill - the remake, Thirteen Ghosts - the remake, Evil Dead, and Aliens.”
Kyle raised his eyebrows at the last title.
Ava shrugged. “It’s still a good movie.”
Kyle smiled and they both started laughing.
“I’m glad you came,” Kyle said. “And you brought horror movies,” he said with a dramatic sigh. “A girl after my own heart.”
“Maybe.“ Ava smiled and suddenly closed the distance between them, pressing her lips to his, and just as suddenly sat back blushing.
The whole thing happened so quickly Kyle was shocked. “Could we try that again? he asked. “A little slower?”
Ava nodded. “I’d like that.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Liz smiled contentedly as she and Max swayed to the closing notes of the song. It had been a great night, better than she ever could have dreamed. "It's been a wonderful evening, Max."
Max leaned down and whispered into her ear, "It's not over yet. There’s one more song. I requested it because it says everything I feel for you.”
The DJ spoke into the mic, "This will be the last song of the evening and I have a special request. Max Evans asked that I dedicate this song to a very special girl, Liz Parker. So Max and Liz, here is your song."
Max enfolded Liz into his arms as the song started and they swayed in time to the soft strains of the music.
find me here and speak to me
I want to feel you, I need to hear you
you are the light that's leading me
to the place where I find peace
again
you are the strength that keeps me walking
you are the hope that keeps me trusting
you are the life to my soul
you are my purpose
you're everything
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
you calm the storms and you give me rest
you hold me in your hands, you won't let me fall
you still my heart and you take my breath away
would you take me in
take me deeper now
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
'cause you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, you're everything, everything
you're all I want, you're all I need, everything, everything
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
and how can I stand here with you and not be moved by you
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
would you tell me how could it be any better than this
Liz had tears in her eyes as the song ended. "I love you so much, Max."
Max kissed her gently. "You are everything to me."
Their lips met for another kiss and it quickly deepened, causing the connection between them to slide into place. Max experienced the familiar rush of images from Liz, before one of her thoughts separated itself from the others. Max saw Liz’s fantasy of them together, bodies entwined, and the intensity of the emotions made him gasp.
He gently tried to extricate himself from her arms but she held him firmly. “Liz,” he started, but she cut him off.
“Max, I know we both said we’d wait for the right time, and I think we both know I’m the one holding us back.”
Max shook his head, “That’s not true, Liz. It wouldn’t be right for either of us until you’re ready.”
Liz took his face in her hands. “I’m ready Max and I want it to be tonight.” Liz smiled, “It seems like my whole life I’ve been waiting for this Max, for you, and I don’t want to wait any more.”
“We can’t,” Max said. “I want it to be perfect for you. I haven’t made any plans, haven’t prepared anything.”
“That’s why it will be perfect,” Liz said softly. She took his hand and led him to the door.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael led Maria out into the garden to a bench overlooking a pond. He fidgeted with his cufflink as he tried to remember the words he’d rehearsed.
“Um, Maria, I’ve been thinking, with Max and Liz probably getting married soon, maybe I should get a new place.”
Maria’s brow creased. “What do Max and Liz have to do with you getting a new place.”
Michael shook his head. “They don’t, well they do…” he trailed off. “Have you ever thought of getting a place of your own, not with your mother?”
“Well sure,” Maria admitted. “But we just moved in with the Valenti’s and I can’t really afford a place of my own.”
Michael scratched at his eyebrow. “I’m saying this all wrong. I had it all planned out but I can’t remember any of it.” He took her hand in his. “What I’m trying to say is, after we graduate, I want you to move in with me. We could get a new place together.”
“Really Michael?” Maria asked.
Michael smiled and nodded, “Yeah really.”
Maria squealed and threw her arms around his neck.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max opened the door to his house and led Liz inside. “My parents are out of town and Isabel is out with Hale.”
Liz nodded but remained silent.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Max asked. “It’s only a month until graduation and I was planning to propose…”
Liz cut him off pressing her lips to his for a quick kiss. “I don’t want to wait Max. I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life.”
Max nodded and they walked hand-in-hand to his room. He closed the door behind them and flipped on the radio. Turning back to Liz, he smiled as he took her in his arms. “Have I told you today how much I love you?”
Liz nodded, “You tell me every day in a thousand ways.”
Their lips met in a heated kiss as a new song started.
Listen as the wind blows
from across the great divide
voices trapped in yearning,
memories trapped in time
the night is my companion,
and solitude my guide
would I spend forever here and not be satisfied?
Max kissed a trail down Liz’s neck and she reveled in the sensations of being with him. She opened the connection wide between them and felt their souls eagerly rush together. There was nothing but the two of them and he filled her senses completely. She could feel Max’s emotions and hear his thoughts. They were already one, they had been since the first time Max had connected with her and she knew now, that being physically apart had changed nothing. This night, these feelings and actions were inevitable; they were written in the stars, they always had been.
And I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes dear
Liz unbuttoned Max’s shirt and slid her hands inside across his muscular chest, and Max shivered at the feeling of Liz’s hands on his skin.
And Liz gasped, as a rich blue light ignited from beneath Max’s skin, at her touch.
Max followed her gaze. Their eyes met and they both smiled and embraced tightly.
Through this world I've stumbled
so many times betrayed
trying to find an honest word
to find the truth enslaved
oh you speak to me in riddles
and you speak to me in rhymes
my body aches to breathe your breath
your words keep me alive
Max found the zipper on Liz’s dress and slowly pulled it down, caressing the satiny skin of her back. A soft golden glow followed his hand, as he lowered her dress to the floor.
And I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes dear
Max swept Liz up into his arms and gently laid her on his bed. He looked down into her face, touching her cheek.
"I love you Max,” Liz said, reaching up to him. “I have always loved you."
"I love you more than anything Liz, and I will continue to love you until the end of eternity," Max vowed in return, as he took possession of her lips.
Into this night I wander
it's morning that I dread
another day of knowing of
the path I fear to tread
oh into the sea of waking dreams
I follow without pride
nothing stands between us here
and I won't be denied
I won't be denied
and I would be the one
to hold you down
kiss you so hard
I'll take your breath away
and after, I'd wipe away the tears
just close your eyes...
As the song ended, Max protected the woman he loved, and their bodies united, forging a bond that joined their minds and souls. And they both knew nothing would ever come between them again.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, April 27th, 2002)
Song Playing: I Feel You by Depeche Mode
The sun coming in through the window woke Max and he opened his eyes. It only took him an instant to remember the glorious night he had spent with Liz in his arms. She was still beside him curled into his side, her head resting on his chest, and his arms still encircled her. He allowed his eyes to roam over her face. She was so beautiful.
He didn't want to wake her but he couldn't help himself and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead. He thought she looked like an angel sleeping beside him.
"If you didn't want to wake me you shouldn't have done that," Liz murmured with a smile, her eyes still closed. She turned and snuggled closer into his chest, opening her eyes. "And there is no way I look like an angel. My hair must be sticking out all over the place."
"It's perfect," Max said, as he ran his fingers through her hair. "You are perfect." He brushed his lips against hers but suddenly drew back with a frown. "How do you know I thought you looked like an angel?"
Liz smiled, "Haven’t you noticed? Since we made love, our connection has gotten stronger. I can hear your thoughts even though we didn’t consciously open the connection. It seems to be there all the time now."
“Just like future Max told you.”
It’s like our souls joined together last night, Liz said.
Yeah, Max said. I felt that too. We were perfectly in sync, perfectly complete.
Liz touched his face, speaking through the bond, I can feel everything you’re feeling, hear all of your thoughts. Max it’s wonderful.
Max nodded, answering her the same way, Me too Liz, I can feel your love. And I can see why the other Max came back before it happened. We never could’ve given this up.
I wonder how far the connection will stretch? Liz asked.
Max smiled, Always Liz the scientist.
I heard that, she said with mock anger and brushed her lips against his.
Max trapped her head in his hands and deepened the kiss. I could get used to waking up like this.
Me too, Liz gasped, as Max trailed kisses down her throat.
Suddenly he drew back. But I’d better get you home before you parents skin us alive.
He started to get up but Liz reached out to him. Max wait. I told them we’d be out all night.
And they didn’t mind? Max asked incredulously.
It’s tradition Max, staying out all night on Prom night.
Oh, Max said as understanding dawned, so they don’t know we’re…
Liz rolled her eyes. Of course not.
Phew, Max teased. For a minute I was picturing your Dad at the end of shotgun on one side, and a minister on the other.
Liz hit him playfully with a pillow and Max trapped her in his arms. But as long as your Dad isn’t loading up the buck shot… Max let the sentence trail off as he lowered his head, capturing Liz’s lips in a searing kiss.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The sound of the Jeep starting, jolted Isabel out of her dream, and realizing she was home, she instantly relaxed.
She’d tried everything she could think of to get rid of the dreams, warm milk, sleeping pills, even dream walking other people but nothing seemed to work. Every day the images seemed to get a little more clear and she was afraid that soon the memories would come crashing through to her consciousness.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
As Max drove home from Liz’s house, he couldn’t help but wonder at the difference in the experiences he’d had with Liz and Tess.
With Liz it had been wonderful. The physical sensations were more than he had ever imagined but the emotional bond, the love they shared, made the experience almost spiritual. It was as if not only their bodies had joined, but their hearts, minds and souls. He’d felt complete in a way he’d never imagined existed.
With Tess it had been all physical, almost painfully so. Even at the time, Max had mourned the lack of emotional connection but he hadn’t cared enough to stop. He had never fooled himself into thinking he loved Tess, and the bond had not been between them, their encounter had simply been about dulling his pain.
And not only had the emotional experience been different but the physical sensations he’d experienced with Tess were notably different. It had been like some strange dream. He’d felt like he was floating, while bolts of energy shot through him, sometimes pleasurable, but some on the edge of pain. And he’d collapsed afterward, feeling completely drained, like he had run a marathon.
Serena had told him Liz had been healed long enough ago that she was surely a complete hybrid by now, so Max immediately ruled out the human factor. He tried to think back to the night with Tess and sort through what might have been different, but like the other times he had tried to focus on the events of that evening, things just became more fuzzy.
The drumming of his fingers on the steering wheel caught his eye and then suddenly the answer came to him; Tess had used her powers to enhance his experience with her. She’d tried to use the pleasurable experience of sex to bind him more closely to her, but she didn’t know what a man experienced and she’d gotten it wrong. It was like she had tried to recreate what someone had told her.
Suddenly Max felt sick and he pulled the Jeep to the side of the road, fearing he would throw up. He stumbled out of the Jeep and fell to his knees but his empty stomach simply dry heaved.
After a moment Max got up and back into his Jeep. He hated keeping anything from Liz, but every time they were together Max carefully shielded from Liz the night he’d spent with Tess. And his new discovery was something, he swore to himself, that Liz never needed to know.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Cafe)
"Good morning," Liz called out to Maria as she came down the stairs into the back room of the restaurant.
Maria paused and she studied her friend. Liz was almost glowing. "You and Max bolted from the dance last night without even a goodbye. Okay, what happened girlfriend?"
Liz blushed, "Well, we, um..." she let the sentence trail off.
Maria suddenly brightened, "Liz, you and Max didn't..."
Liz nodded.
"Tell me all about it!"
"Maria," Liz intoned exasperatedly.
"Okay, okay not everything but..." she paused for a moment and then nodded her head, "Yeah, everything."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Harding House)
Serena opened the door, surprised to see Max and Liz but with a wave of her hand, she motioned them inside. “Come in.”
“Um,” Max started nervously, “we need to talk to you about something.”
“Of course,” Serena said, “anything. Have a seat.”
Max and Liz took a seat and looked at one another with a smile and then back at Serena.
“The thing is,” Max said, “last night Liz and I, um, we, um, made love for the first time and now we have this connection that’s there all the time.”
Serena gasped, “You have a permanent bond. That’s very rare even on our planet.”
Max nodded, “We’ve had a bit of a connection since I healed Liz but we had to be touching to activate it. We suspected that’s the reason Liz can project to me longer than anyone else.”
“You are undoubtedly right,” Serena nodded and suddenly and idea occurred to her. “How much longer can Liz project to you?”
“We’ve never really tested how long,” Max said. “But she doesn’t get tired when she projects to me, like she does with everyone else.”
Serena leaned forward. “It is said, in rare cases, a couple with a bond can share energy through the connection.”
Liz nodded, “That makes sense. I don’t get tired because I’m sharing Max’s energy.”
“When we next go to practice, we should test the theory,” Serena suggested.
Liz looked at Serena. “Did we have a bond before, on Antar?”
Serena shook her head, “I don’t know. Such things are considered private, and I was not taken into your confidence.”
Liz continued, “I was just reminded of that passage in the book.” She turned to Max, “Remember, it said something about Zan and Ava didn’t need a crystal to use the Granolith. They could connect with it. Maybe that was because they had a bond.”
Max nodded, “I remember. The book also said to consult the Granolith in time of turmoil. Does that mean anything to you, Serena?”
“I knew you could communicate with the Granolith directly and I remember the two of you used to spend time together in the Granolith room, but I never knew what you were doing.” Serena focused on Liz, “One time you asked me about the nature of the Granolith. I thought it was strange because you had read everything ever written about it.”
“And what do you think now?” Liz asked.
“I wonder if you saw something the rest of us missed.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 14
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 14
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, April 31st, 2002)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Max walked into Brody’s office. “Hey Brody, how’s it going?”
Brody remained silent and Max crossed to him, looking over his shoulder at the computer screen Brody was studying. “Brody?’
Brody jumped. “Oh, hi Max.”
Max motioned to the computer screen. “What’s so interesting?”
Brody shook his head, “Nothing.”
“Nothing,” Max echoed blandly.
“Nothing,” Brody said with a sigh. “When I first came here there was a lot of activity. It was very exciting and I thought I was really on to something, but it’s been quiet for months. It’s just disappointing. I had hoped to make some real breakthroughs here.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, May 1st, 2002)
(The Quarry)
Max watched as Liz stopped at the far rim of the quarry, as Serena instructed, and he concentrated on strengthening the connection between them. The connection was always there now, like a piece of them that always resided with the other. Strong emotions were automatically passed between them but they had to concentrate a little to hear or send thoughts.
As the connection strengthened, their minds and souls slid eagerly together, and for a moment Max was overwhelmed by the emotions. He wanted everyone around them to disappear so he and Liz could lose themselves in the perfect union of souls their connection allowed.
Max could feel that Liz wanted it too and for a moment, he let them bask in the sensations as his soul brushed against her’s, but then he reluctantly concentrated on the task at hand. And with considerable effort on both their parts, they kept the connection from completing itself.
Max focused on allowing his power to merge with Liz’s and felt the sudden rush of her energy entering him. He held out a hand and produced his shield and pushed it forward toward a group of rocks, using just a tiny portion of the power. The shield collided with the rocks and they exploded into a shower of dust.
Wow, Liz said with a gasp, through the connection, that was a rush. I could feel everything you did.
Serena was right, Max said. Together our powers are more than twice what they are separately.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, May 11th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas arrived at their love nest at the same time as Lonni, and he allowed his eyes to take in the sight of her. She was a beautiful woman and it was a shame he couldn’t keep her.
Khivar had allowed him to share some minor, useless information with her to keep her satisfied that he was upholding his end of the bargain to include her in their plans. Nicholas had given her a few tidbits but he had not allowed her on the ship again. He suspected she had only been on the ship that evening to steal the Granolith, but of course he didn’t have any proof. He had suggested to Khivar that he simply take the information from her mind but Khivar wanted to keep her on their side as long as possible.
Nicholas couldn’t fault Khivar’s tactics. His master always tried to cover every possibility and usually everything turned out just as he had planned.
Nicholas certainly didn’t fault the perks of this plan either. Nicholas watched Lonni approach and pulled her into his arms, kissing her hard. He backed them into the house and with a flip of his hand closed the door behind them.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Rath stood in the shadows of the house across the street. He’d discovered back in February that Lonni was sleeping with Nicholas and it really hadn’t surprised him. Lonni would do anything to get what she wanted.
Lonni had her secrets and he had his. Rath smiled. She would get the shock of her life if she ever found out the truth.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max stood beneath Liz's balcony and waited until the light in her room went on, then he reached out for her with his mind. Liz.
Liz heard his call and answered immediately. Max, where are you?
Can't you tell? he teased.
Liz could feel his smile through the connection and reached out with her mind. She couldn't tell precisely where he was but she knew he was near. I don't know exactly, but close.
Suddenly it was if the connection between them came into focus and she got a flash of the alley beneath her balcony. Max what just happened? It was like I saw through your eyes.
I was concentrating on strengthening the bond. I guess it worked.
Max, I love being this close to you.
So do I, he answered, as he climbed her ladder. We share a part of each other that no one else can touch.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, May 15th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Tess left the ship and walked toward the Crawford house. Nicholas had insisted she stay there since the incident with Lonni and Rath in the woods, and Tess had to admit that she was glad. She felt much safer under Nicholas protection. No one came near her as she progressed down the street, probably at Nicholas’ command, she thought to herself. Her stomach bulged painfully and her slow, waddling gate stressed her already aching back.
As she passed the next building, Rath detached himself from the shadows and fell into stride next to her. “How’s the kid?”
“Fine,” Tess said suspiciously.
Rath motioned to her stomach. “He sure is getting big. How much longer?”
“The stupid healer doesn’t even know. He said maybe another month or two.” She sighed, “My back will break before that. If I’d known what I was getting into, I would have found another way to get Max off the planet.”
“Yeah?” Rath asked.
“I’ve got all the human pregnancy symptoms, but worse and longer, plus my powers have been erratic.” She shook her head, “I should have made the baby a mind warp too.”
“But you couldn’t risk that,” Rath said. “Max might have broken it.”
Tess nodded, “Yeah, I couldn’t risk that. But it will be worth it. In the end, I’ll get everything I want. Max will never leave his son. This baby will tie us together forever.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max turned off his phone and turned to Liz. “That was Rath. He said the doctors think it might be another month or two before my son is born.”
Liz took his hand. “And everything is okay with the baby?”
Max nodded, looking down. “He’s healthy.”
“That’s good Max.”
“Yeah,” Max said softly.
“Max,” Liz said insistently, to get his attention. He turned to her and she continued, “We’ll get him back. We won’t stop until we do.”
Max smiled and nodded, “Thanks Liz.”
Liz shook her head. “You never have to thank me for accepting your son. He’s a part of you and I love everything about you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, May 24th, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)
Liz found Max at his locker and slipped her arm into his, placing a quick kiss on his cheek. “Hi.”
Max entwined his fingers with hers, smiling. “Hi yourself.”
Liz leaned into him, “My parents left this morning. They’re spending the weekend in Albuquerque to buy new equipment for the Crashdown.”
“Is that right?” Max asked.
Liz nodded. “So I think this is the perfect opportunity to do some experiments with our connection.”
Max smiled, “What kind of experiments?”
Liz smiled, “Well I’m sure you’ve noticed that it’s getting stronger. And haven’t you felt every time we concentrate that the bond wants to be completed?”
“Yeah,” Max said. “I can feel our souls yearning to come together. It gets very distracting because all I want to do is lose myself in you.”
Liz nodded, “I feel the same way and it’s getting harder to control. That’s why I think we need to be alone so we can learn to control it better.”
Max nodded, with mock seriousness. “Anything to advance the cause of science.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Buckley Point)
Kyle held Ava gently as he kissed her. She seemed so small and delicate, he was almost afraid she would break in his arms.
He trailed kisses down her exposed throat and suddenly a rush of images deluged him.
Surprised, he broke the kiss and sat back. “What the hell was that?”
Ava laughed, “Flashes. Haven’t you ever gotten them before?”
Kyle shook his head, “No, do you?”
“Every time I kiss you,” Ava said. “It’s common among our people.”
Kyle nodded, accepting her casual statement, but inside he was unsettled because it was the first time he had ever really realized that he was changing. Of course the others had told him, and he was developing powers, but he never seriously thought about how he was changing.
“It’s okay,” Ava assured him, “it doesn’t make you a freak.”
“How did you…” he trailed off. “You saw that in the flashes?”
“Yeah,” Ava said. “I saw other stuff too. Things that Tess did to you.”
Kyle shook his head, “You shouldn’t have to see that.”
“You loved her,” Ava said.
Kyle shrugged, “It didn’t matter to her. I’m sure you’ve seen that too. She used all of us.”
Ava nodded, “Don’t you worry that I’m just like her? Don’t you ever get us confused? Maybe you’re just attracted to me because of her.”
“No,” Kyle said surprised. “At first I wondered about that. You may look alike but that’s where the similarity ends. You’re totally different people.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House – Liz’s room)
Max reclined on Liz’s bed, holding her in his arms. Her head rested on his chest and Max could smell the fresh, clean scent of her hair. And even though the connection wasn’t fully open, Max could feel his soul yearning to touch hers.
“Ready?” Liz asked.
Max nodded and loosed his tight control on their connection. In his mind, he saw it as a delicate, golden thread that ran from himself to Liz, and as the bond opened completely between them, the thread became a shining, flowing river.
The familiar rush of images and emotions deluged him, and he once again felt the pull of Liz’s soul. Without hesitation he let his soul slide into place with Liz’s, rejoicing at the sensations caused by the completion. They were whole, one being, with no separation.
How long they basked in the joining, neither of them knew. Time seemed to hold no meaning. Thoughts and feelings passed between them without censure and they never wanted it to end.
In his mind, Max suddenly caught a glimpse of his night with Tess. Immediately Max closed off that part of his mind and separated his soul from Liz’s, so she wouldn’t be subjected to his memories. He could feel Liz’s surprise at the abrupt separation but he didn’t have a choice.
But since the memory of that night had been loosed, Max couldn’t seem to banish it. It tumbled around in his mind growing clearer with each moment. He experienced the pain he’d felt that night, the loneliness, the confusion, and then for the first time, he felt the thread of Tess’ power.
Tess, Liz gasped in his mind.
Max was horrified that their connection was still open and he ruthlessly slammed down a barrier, shutting Liz out. He jumped off the bed with wide eyes, attempting to put distance between them and he shook his head, not believing what he had just remembered.
“I saw it all Max,” Liz gasped.
Liz got off the bed and walked toward Max but he backed away, not wanting her to touch him and possibly see more. “Stay away, Liz, please.”
Liz took a step closer. “You didn’t want to sleep with Tess, she used her powers to manipulate you.”
Max wrapped his arms around himself, shaking his head.
Liz held out her hand. “It’s okay Max. It actually explains a lot. I could see how Tess built up layers of the mind warps on you over weeks. She started to guide the memories you recovered, manipulating your emotions to make you think you had feelings for her, and used them to make you kiss her at the prom. Then she used your own feelings of frustration and loneliness against you, turning them to anger, making you lash out at Isabel and me, to separate you from us. And that n-night,” Liz faltered, but struggled against her outrage to regain her composure. “The night you were together was the culmination of her plan, and she forced you to want her.”
Tears started in Max’s eyes and ran down his face as he pressed his hands to his head and sank to the floor.
Liz ran to Max, falling to her knees before him, and enfolded him in her arms.
Max wrapped his arms tightly around Liz. “I should have known. I should have been able to stop her.”
“How could you stop her, Max?” Liz asked. “In your mind, I could see that some part of you knew it was wrong and was trying to fight her. But Tess has been using her powers for much longer, and she is quite proficient, especially with her lies.”
Max shook his head. “My son was conceived in that tangle of lies, that rape,” Max spat. “No child should ever be brought into the world that way.”
“He’ll never know,” Liz said determinedly, hugging Max tighter. “We’ll get him back and love him as if he were our own.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, May 25th, 2002)
(The Harding House)
Ava took a seat across from Max and Liz. “So what did you want to talk about?”
“We were wondering if you could help us Ava,” Liz started. “We need to be able to see through Tess’ mind warps.”
“You have that power too,” Max said. “Can you tell us anything?”
Ava nodded, “Lonni, Rath and Zan were all able to see through my mind warps since we were just kids. My abilities are not nearly as powerful as theirs. Rath used to call me retarded because I couldn’t compete with them.”
“But how did they do it?” Max asked.
“Zan told me that everyone’s power had a certain feel and he could tell who power belonged to,” Ava said. “I think that’s how he and the others knew. I think they could feel me using my powers.
“Why can’t we do that?” Max asked.
“I’m sure you can,” Ava said. “You haven’t been developing your powers since day one out of the pods, but we have. Once you get strong enough, you’ll be able to do everything we could, and probably a lot more.”
Liz touched Max’s arm. “I think I know what Ava means. When we were connected yesterday, I knew Tess had mind warped you. It just felt like her.”
Ava nodded, “That’s it. You have to learn to recognize what her power feels like and then you can overcome it.”
“Will you help us?” Liz asked.
Ava smiled, glad to be useful, “Sure.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, May 28th, 2002)
(The Evans House)
Max sat on his bed and glanced at the clock. It was after midnight and Isabel still wasn’t home. She had skipped practice again and when he’d called her, she’d simply said she was with Hale.
He’d discussed the situation with Liz several times and she had tried to reassure him that Isabel just needed some time, but Max could almost feel his sister slipping away.
Finally there was a flash of headlights and the sound of a motor in the driveway. Max heard the front door close and he stepped out into the hallway to wait for his sister.
Isabel didn’t see him in the dark at first, and jumped went he stepped forward. “Max, you scared me.”
“We need to talk,” he said softly.
Isabel rolled her eyes and tried to push past him. “It’s late.”
“I’m worried about you,” Max said. “You’ve been skipping practice and avoiding us to hang out with Hale.”
Isabel shook her head, “Don’t drag him into this just because you don’t like him.”
Max held up his hands. “I don’t have anything against Hale. He seems like a nice guy. I’m just worried you won’t be ready if we get attacked again.”
Isabel sighed, “I am so tired of all of this. I just want to live a normal life.”
“I want that too,” Max said. “I would love to go to college and marry Liz and settle down like normal people, but I don’t think Khivar and the skins are going to let us.”
“I know you and Liz gave up going to your dream colleges,” Isabel said. “We’ve all given up things, including four mornings a week for the last year. And where has it gotten us?”
“We were able to survive the attack,” Max pointed out, “and the more we practice the more powerful we become.”
Isabel nodded, “I know you’re right. But doesn’t it ever worry you that we’re all being pushed toward this destiny none of us really want?”
“It seems like that to me sometimes too,” Max admitted, “but none of us have to make any decisions about accepting responsibilities or going back to our planet yet. And I’m certainly not going to try to force anyone to do anything they don’t want. I’m just trying to keep us all alive.”
“You mean like when you forced me to stay in town when I wanted to go to college?” Isabel asked sarcastically.
“I’ve apologized for that,” Max said. “It won’t happen again.”
“I know, I’m sorry too.” She shook her head, “I just need some time to decide who I am and what I want to do.”
Max smiled, “That’s what Liz said.”
Isabel’s eyebrows rose, “Well little brother, you should have listened to her.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, May 31st, 2002)
(Graduation)
(Crashdown Café)
“Just move a little closer together. Hold it.” Jeff snapped another picture of the graduates displaying their diplomas. “Perfect.” He motioned to the buffet laid out. “Okay everyone dig in, it is a party.”
Liz wrapped her arms around her mother and father. “Thanks Mom, Dad, for the party. The decorations look great,” she said motioning to the blow-up alien dolls dressed in caps and gowns.”
Jeff coughed. “It’s not too much, considering…” he trailed off. “It’s what I would normally do, but now that I know about you guys I thought maybe it was distasteful, but then I wondered if people would notice if I didn’t use aliens and wonder about that.”
Liz laughed, “Dad, it’s fine. It is the business.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Amy hugged Maria. “I can’t believe that my little girl is all grown up.” She lowered her voice, “And looking for an apartment with her alien boyfriend.”
Maria rolled her eyes, “I thought you were okay with it, Mom.”
“I know,” Amy said. “It’s just hard to see you as anything other than my baby. But if it had to happen, I’m glad it was with Michael. You two seem to be good for one another.”
Maria kissed her cheek, “Thanks Mom. But you know we won’t have much money, so unless we want to eat Crashdown food every day, you can probably expect us for dinner a few times a week.”
Amy laughed, “It’s a date.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Gloria hugged Alex, and Chuck patted him on the back. “Those awards for your computer work were really impressive. You could probably get into just about any college you wanted.”
Alex nodded, “Maybe, but I think I’ll stick close to home for now.” He noticed that his mother relaxed. “I can always change my mind and go away later.”
“Of course,” Gloria said. “You have all the time in the world.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kyle finished filling his plate and took a seat with Ryan and Sean. “No one was surprised that Liz was the Valedictorian and won like every academic award possible. She’s been headed that way since kindergarten, and Max was never far behind, but Michael being honored as the most improved student.” he shook his head, “you could have knocked me over with a feather.”
Ryan spoke up, “I was surprised to discover Michael was an indifferent student. In his other life, Michael was known for his expertise in history and military tactics.”
“Michael?” Sean asked with a laugh.
Ryan nodded, “Many consider him a genius.”
Sean and Kyle looked at one another and dissolved into laughter.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Philip put his arm around Max’s shoulder. “Your mother and I are really proud of you, son. Honor roll and the President’s academic award, on top of everything else. That’s a real accomplishment.”
“Thanks Dad,” Max said.
“We wanted to give you something for you graduation but you already have a car and all that money in the bank.” He lowered his voice. “We weren’t really sure what to get the young King of another planet. But then your mother pointed out that you were still our son, and the same Max we had known for years.”
He slipped an envelope from his pocket. “We gave Isabel the same amount when she graduated and we know you have money but we wanted to help with your future, whatever that may be.”
Diane smiled, “We want you to know how much we love you and that we will support you in anything you do. You can depend on us for whatever you need. And we know you are probably thinking about your future with Liz and we want to tell you how happy we are about it. Even before we knew about your past, I thought Liz was really good for you.”
Max smiled, “Thanks Mom. I am having a ring made,” he admitted. “I was planning to propose next weekend.”
“Can you at least make it a long engagement?” Diane asked, tears starting in her eyes. “I’m not ready to lose you yet.”
Max hugged her. “You’ll never lose me Mom, I promise.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Maria pulled Michael into a kiss. “I’m so proud of you.”
Michael shrugged, “It’s really no big deal. I just showed up for class and did a little homework.’
Maria shook her head, “It is a big deal and you should be proud.”
Michael smiled, “Thanks.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Alex took a seat next to Isabel. “So this is how it feels to be a graduate.”
Isabel smiled, “Not much different huh?”
“No,” Alex sighed. “I thought it would be some liberating, life-altering event, and in a way it has been, but now I just feel like a really small fish in a really big ocean.”
Isabel nodded, “I know what you mean. Sometimes it’s just overwhelming.”
Alex looked at her closely. “Is that why you’ve been skipping practice because you feel overwhelmed?”
Isabel turned to him in surprise. “I really don’t want to talk about this, Alex. It’s my life, my choice.”
Alex nodded, “Yeah, it is…”
Isabel cut him off, whispering fiercely, “At least you admit that much. Alex, I thought you were my friend but here you are criticizing me just like Max and Michael.”
Alex shook his head, “No one is criticizing you. We just want to make sure that you’re okay.”
“So Max ordered you to come over here and talk to me?”
Alex shook his head again, “Of course not. I thought as friends we could talk about anything.”
Isabel got up. “I’m sick of everyone talking about how I should live my life.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Jim took Kyle into a quiet corner. “A few years ago, no one could have predicted how this has all turned out.”
Kyle nodded, “A few years ago my biggest goal in life was a profession baseball career, but it’s funny how things change. Now I see things in a larger context. The Buddha says, know well what leads you forward, and what holds you back, and choose the path that leads to wisdom.”
“And what path are you choosing?” Jim asked.
Kyle smiled, “I’m still not really sure, but I thought I would take a few classes in the fall at the community college, while I try to make up my mind.” He shrugged, “Maybe I’ll major in eastern philosophy.”
He caught the surprised look on his father’s face before Jim could mask it, and laughed. “Just kidding, Dad.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Alex, Maria and Liz hugged.
“The three musketeers made it through intact,” Maria said.
“Even if it was in doubt for a while,” Alex reminded them.
“Yeah,” Liz said, “but we promised each other we’d always be friends and we should have known Alex wouldn’t break his promise.”
“So we’re all headed to the community college in the fall,” Alex said. “I thought we would be scattered to the far corners of the Earth but we’ll all still be together.”
Maria nodded, “One big, happy, Czechoslovakian family.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, June 1st, 2002)
(Hale’s House)
Hale threaded his fingers through Isabel’s hair as he kissed her thoroughly. Over the months, they had spent a lot of time on the sofa making-out but tonight he felt there was something different. Isabel had been restless all evening and finally he pulled away. “What’s wrong?”
She shook her head, “It’s just Max. He’s trying to run my life.”
Hale put his arm around her, settling her into his side. “Is this about the missed practices?”
“Yeah, that and other stuff too. He’s worried about me and I get that, but I am my own person and I can’t live my life for him.”
Hale nodded, “So what do you want to do with you life?”
“I’m not sure,” Isabel admitted, “but I want to figure it out for myself.”
“What if we go away for the weekend, just the two of us?” he suggested. “No pressure, no expectations, we’ll just have a good time.”
Isabel smiled. She had always been the one to dictate how far their relationship had progressed and Hale had always respected her wishes. He was always there, always supportive and she loved him. Suddenly she didn’t want to wait any longer.
Isabel reached out to touch his handsome face and then leaned in initiating a heated kiss. She started to unbutton his shirt he pulled back, studying her face, “Isabel?”
Isabel smiled, “I’ve made one decision about my life, Hale. I don’t want to wait to be together anymore.”
Hale shook his head, “Are you sure? I don’t want you to rush into anything.”
She nodded, “I love you, and I’m ready.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
The healer rushed into Nicholas’ office without waiting for permission to enter.
Nicholas was about to chastise him, but he didn’t get a chance to speak.
The healer blurted out his news. “Tess is in labor.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Hale’s Room)
Isabel lay in the curve of Hale’s body, her head next to his heart, his arms wrapped tightly around her. Gently he stroked her arm that lay across his chest, and she could hear the steady beat of his heart. Isabel had never felt so loved in her life, so much like she belonged, and she sighed with contentment.
A rush of images had filled her mind as their bodies had joined but she had pushed them aside, only wanting to concentrate on Hale and the moment. But now the images started to filter into her consciousness.
She saw different images of Hale and herself together, dancing, talking, kissing, walking in a garden. Isabel smiled, glad that she was on his mind as much as he was on hers.
The next image showed them walking at night near a beach, and for a moment Isabel was confused. She had never been to a beach with Hale and she wondered if it was a fantasy of his.
She continued to watch as the scene unfolded. Hale touched her face and leaned in for a kiss but Isabel watched herself back away, shaking her head. Hale advanced and took her in his arms, pulling her closer, capturing her lips in a kiss.
The events seemed so familiar and suddenly Isabel knew why. It was because she had lived them, but not in this life.
She sat up with wide eyes and looked into the face of the man she had given herself to, the man she loved more than anything, and whispered fiercely, “Khivar!”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 14
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, April 31st, 2002)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Max walked into Brody’s office. “Hey Brody, how’s it going?”
Brody remained silent and Max crossed to him, looking over his shoulder at the computer screen Brody was studying. “Brody?’
Brody jumped. “Oh, hi Max.”
Max motioned to the computer screen. “What’s so interesting?”
Brody shook his head, “Nothing.”
“Nothing,” Max echoed blandly.
“Nothing,” Brody said with a sigh. “When I first came here there was a lot of activity. It was very exciting and I thought I was really on to something, but it’s been quiet for months. It’s just disappointing. I had hoped to make some real breakthroughs here.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, May 1st, 2002)
(The Quarry)
Max watched as Liz stopped at the far rim of the quarry, as Serena instructed, and he concentrated on strengthening the connection between them. The connection was always there now, like a piece of them that always resided with the other. Strong emotions were automatically passed between them but they had to concentrate a little to hear or send thoughts.
As the connection strengthened, their minds and souls slid eagerly together, and for a moment Max was overwhelmed by the emotions. He wanted everyone around them to disappear so he and Liz could lose themselves in the perfect union of souls their connection allowed.
Max could feel that Liz wanted it too and for a moment, he let them bask in the sensations as his soul brushed against her’s, but then he reluctantly concentrated on the task at hand. And with considerable effort on both their parts, they kept the connection from completing itself.
Max focused on allowing his power to merge with Liz’s and felt the sudden rush of her energy entering him. He held out a hand and produced his shield and pushed it forward toward a group of rocks, using just a tiny portion of the power. The shield collided with the rocks and they exploded into a shower of dust.
Wow, Liz said with a gasp, through the connection, that was a rush. I could feel everything you did.
Serena was right, Max said. Together our powers are more than twice what they are separately.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, May 11th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas arrived at their love nest at the same time as Lonni, and he allowed his eyes to take in the sight of her. She was a beautiful woman and it was a shame he couldn’t keep her.
Khivar had allowed him to share some minor, useless information with her to keep her satisfied that he was upholding his end of the bargain to include her in their plans. Nicholas had given her a few tidbits but he had not allowed her on the ship again. He suspected she had only been on the ship that evening to steal the Granolith, but of course he didn’t have any proof. He had suggested to Khivar that he simply take the information from her mind but Khivar wanted to keep her on their side as long as possible.
Nicholas couldn’t fault Khivar’s tactics. His master always tried to cover every possibility and usually everything turned out just as he had planned.
Nicholas certainly didn’t fault the perks of this plan either. Nicholas watched Lonni approach and pulled her into his arms, kissing her hard. He backed them into the house and with a flip of his hand closed the door behind them.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Rath stood in the shadows of the house across the street. He’d discovered back in February that Lonni was sleeping with Nicholas and it really hadn’t surprised him. Lonni would do anything to get what she wanted.
Lonni had her secrets and he had his. Rath smiled. She would get the shock of her life if she ever found out the truth.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max stood beneath Liz's balcony and waited until the light in her room went on, then he reached out for her with his mind. Liz.
Liz heard his call and answered immediately. Max, where are you?
Can't you tell? he teased.
Liz could feel his smile through the connection and reached out with her mind. She couldn't tell precisely where he was but she knew he was near. I don't know exactly, but close.
Suddenly it was if the connection between them came into focus and she got a flash of the alley beneath her balcony. Max what just happened? It was like I saw through your eyes.
I was concentrating on strengthening the bond. I guess it worked.
Max, I love being this close to you.
So do I, he answered, as he climbed her ladder. We share a part of each other that no one else can touch.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, May 15th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Tess left the ship and walked toward the Crawford house. Nicholas had insisted she stay there since the incident with Lonni and Rath in the woods, and Tess had to admit that she was glad. She felt much safer under Nicholas protection. No one came near her as she progressed down the street, probably at Nicholas’ command, she thought to herself. Her stomach bulged painfully and her slow, waddling gate stressed her already aching back.
As she passed the next building, Rath detached himself from the shadows and fell into stride next to her. “How’s the kid?”
“Fine,” Tess said suspiciously.
Rath motioned to her stomach. “He sure is getting big. How much longer?”
“The stupid healer doesn’t even know. He said maybe another month or two.” She sighed, “My back will break before that. If I’d known what I was getting into, I would have found another way to get Max off the planet.”
“Yeah?” Rath asked.
“I’ve got all the human pregnancy symptoms, but worse and longer, plus my powers have been erratic.” She shook her head, “I should have made the baby a mind warp too.”
“But you couldn’t risk that,” Rath said. “Max might have broken it.”
Tess nodded, “Yeah, I couldn’t risk that. But it will be worth it. In the end, I’ll get everything I want. Max will never leave his son. This baby will tie us together forever.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max turned off his phone and turned to Liz. “That was Rath. He said the doctors think it might be another month or two before my son is born.”
Liz took his hand. “And everything is okay with the baby?”
Max nodded, looking down. “He’s healthy.”
“That’s good Max.”
“Yeah,” Max said softly.
“Max,” Liz said insistently, to get his attention. He turned to her and she continued, “We’ll get him back. We won’t stop until we do.”
Max smiled and nodded, “Thanks Liz.”
Liz shook her head. “You never have to thank me for accepting your son. He’s a part of you and I love everything about you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, May 24th, 2002)
(West Roswell High School)
Liz found Max at his locker and slipped her arm into his, placing a quick kiss on his cheek. “Hi.”
Max entwined his fingers with hers, smiling. “Hi yourself.”
Liz leaned into him, “My parents left this morning. They’re spending the weekend in Albuquerque to buy new equipment for the Crashdown.”
“Is that right?” Max asked.
Liz nodded. “So I think this is the perfect opportunity to do some experiments with our connection.”
Max smiled, “What kind of experiments?”
Liz smiled, “Well I’m sure you’ve noticed that it’s getting stronger. And haven’t you felt every time we concentrate that the bond wants to be completed?”
“Yeah,” Max said. “I can feel our souls yearning to come together. It gets very distracting because all I want to do is lose myself in you.”
Liz nodded, “I feel the same way and it’s getting harder to control. That’s why I think we need to be alone so we can learn to control it better.”
Max nodded, with mock seriousness. “Anything to advance the cause of science.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Buckley Point)
Kyle held Ava gently as he kissed her. She seemed so small and delicate, he was almost afraid she would break in his arms.
He trailed kisses down her exposed throat and suddenly a rush of images deluged him.
Surprised, he broke the kiss and sat back. “What the hell was that?”
Ava laughed, “Flashes. Haven’t you ever gotten them before?”
Kyle shook his head, “No, do you?”
“Every time I kiss you,” Ava said. “It’s common among our people.”
Kyle nodded, accepting her casual statement, but inside he was unsettled because it was the first time he had ever really realized that he was changing. Of course the others had told him, and he was developing powers, but he never seriously thought about how he was changing.
“It’s okay,” Ava assured him, “it doesn’t make you a freak.”
“How did you…” he trailed off. “You saw that in the flashes?”
“Yeah,” Ava said. “I saw other stuff too. Things that Tess did to you.”
Kyle shook his head, “You shouldn’t have to see that.”
“You loved her,” Ava said.
Kyle shrugged, “It didn’t matter to her. I’m sure you’ve seen that too. She used all of us.”
Ava nodded, “Don’t you worry that I’m just like her? Don’t you ever get us confused? Maybe you’re just attracted to me because of her.”
“No,” Kyle said surprised. “At first I wondered about that. You may look alike but that’s where the similarity ends. You’re totally different people.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House – Liz’s room)
Max reclined on Liz’s bed, holding her in his arms. Her head rested on his chest and Max could smell the fresh, clean scent of her hair. And even though the connection wasn’t fully open, Max could feel his soul yearning to touch hers.
“Ready?” Liz asked.
Max nodded and loosed his tight control on their connection. In his mind, he saw it as a delicate, golden thread that ran from himself to Liz, and as the bond opened completely between them, the thread became a shining, flowing river.
The familiar rush of images and emotions deluged him, and he once again felt the pull of Liz’s soul. Without hesitation he let his soul slide into place with Liz’s, rejoicing at the sensations caused by the completion. They were whole, one being, with no separation.
How long they basked in the joining, neither of them knew. Time seemed to hold no meaning. Thoughts and feelings passed between them without censure and they never wanted it to end.
In his mind, Max suddenly caught a glimpse of his night with Tess. Immediately Max closed off that part of his mind and separated his soul from Liz’s, so she wouldn’t be subjected to his memories. He could feel Liz’s surprise at the abrupt separation but he didn’t have a choice.
But since the memory of that night had been loosed, Max couldn’t seem to banish it. It tumbled around in his mind growing clearer with each moment. He experienced the pain he’d felt that night, the loneliness, the confusion, and then for the first time, he felt the thread of Tess’ power.
Tess, Liz gasped in his mind.
Max was horrified that their connection was still open and he ruthlessly slammed down a barrier, shutting Liz out. He jumped off the bed with wide eyes, attempting to put distance between them and he shook his head, not believing what he had just remembered.
“I saw it all Max,” Liz gasped.
Liz got off the bed and walked toward Max but he backed away, not wanting her to touch him and possibly see more. “Stay away, Liz, please.”
Liz took a step closer. “You didn’t want to sleep with Tess, she used her powers to manipulate you.”
Max wrapped his arms around himself, shaking his head.
Liz held out her hand. “It’s okay Max. It actually explains a lot. I could see how Tess built up layers of the mind warps on you over weeks. She started to guide the memories you recovered, manipulating your emotions to make you think you had feelings for her, and used them to make you kiss her at the prom. Then she used your own feelings of frustration and loneliness against you, turning them to anger, making you lash out at Isabel and me, to separate you from us. And that n-night,” Liz faltered, but struggled against her outrage to regain her composure. “The night you were together was the culmination of her plan, and she forced you to want her.”
Tears started in Max’s eyes and ran down his face as he pressed his hands to his head and sank to the floor.
Liz ran to Max, falling to her knees before him, and enfolded him in her arms.
Max wrapped his arms tightly around Liz. “I should have known. I should have been able to stop her.”
“How could you stop her, Max?” Liz asked. “In your mind, I could see that some part of you knew it was wrong and was trying to fight her. But Tess has been using her powers for much longer, and she is quite proficient, especially with her lies.”
Max shook his head. “My son was conceived in that tangle of lies, that rape,” Max spat. “No child should ever be brought into the world that way.”
“He’ll never know,” Liz said determinedly, hugging Max tighter. “We’ll get him back and love him as if he were our own.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, May 25th, 2002)
(The Harding House)
Ava took a seat across from Max and Liz. “So what did you want to talk about?”
“We were wondering if you could help us Ava,” Liz started. “We need to be able to see through Tess’ mind warps.”
“You have that power too,” Max said. “Can you tell us anything?”
Ava nodded, “Lonni, Rath and Zan were all able to see through my mind warps since we were just kids. My abilities are not nearly as powerful as theirs. Rath used to call me retarded because I couldn’t compete with them.”
“But how did they do it?” Max asked.
“Zan told me that everyone’s power had a certain feel and he could tell who power belonged to,” Ava said. “I think that’s how he and the others knew. I think they could feel me using my powers.
“Why can’t we do that?” Max asked.
“I’m sure you can,” Ava said. “You haven’t been developing your powers since day one out of the pods, but we have. Once you get strong enough, you’ll be able to do everything we could, and probably a lot more.”
Liz touched Max’s arm. “I think I know what Ava means. When we were connected yesterday, I knew Tess had mind warped you. It just felt like her.”
Ava nodded, “That’s it. You have to learn to recognize what her power feels like and then you can overcome it.”
“Will you help us?” Liz asked.
Ava smiled, glad to be useful, “Sure.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, May 28th, 2002)
(The Evans House)
Max sat on his bed and glanced at the clock. It was after midnight and Isabel still wasn’t home. She had skipped practice again and when he’d called her, she’d simply said she was with Hale.
He’d discussed the situation with Liz several times and she had tried to reassure him that Isabel just needed some time, but Max could almost feel his sister slipping away.
Finally there was a flash of headlights and the sound of a motor in the driveway. Max heard the front door close and he stepped out into the hallway to wait for his sister.
Isabel didn’t see him in the dark at first, and jumped went he stepped forward. “Max, you scared me.”
“We need to talk,” he said softly.
Isabel rolled her eyes and tried to push past him. “It’s late.”
“I’m worried about you,” Max said. “You’ve been skipping practice and avoiding us to hang out with Hale.”
Isabel shook her head, “Don’t drag him into this just because you don’t like him.”
Max held up his hands. “I don’t have anything against Hale. He seems like a nice guy. I’m just worried you won’t be ready if we get attacked again.”
Isabel sighed, “I am so tired of all of this. I just want to live a normal life.”
“I want that too,” Max said. “I would love to go to college and marry Liz and settle down like normal people, but I don’t think Khivar and the skins are going to let us.”
“I know you and Liz gave up going to your dream colleges,” Isabel said. “We’ve all given up things, including four mornings a week for the last year. And where has it gotten us?”
“We were able to survive the attack,” Max pointed out, “and the more we practice the more powerful we become.”
Isabel nodded, “I know you’re right. But doesn’t it ever worry you that we’re all being pushed toward this destiny none of us really want?”
“It seems like that to me sometimes too,” Max admitted, “but none of us have to make any decisions about accepting responsibilities or going back to our planet yet. And I’m certainly not going to try to force anyone to do anything they don’t want. I’m just trying to keep us all alive.”
“You mean like when you forced me to stay in town when I wanted to go to college?” Isabel asked sarcastically.
“I’ve apologized for that,” Max said. “It won’t happen again.”
“I know, I’m sorry too.” She shook her head, “I just need some time to decide who I am and what I want to do.”
Max smiled, “That’s what Liz said.”
Isabel’s eyebrows rose, “Well little brother, you should have listened to her.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, May 31st, 2002)
(Graduation)
(Crashdown Café)
“Just move a little closer together. Hold it.” Jeff snapped another picture of the graduates displaying their diplomas. “Perfect.” He motioned to the buffet laid out. “Okay everyone dig in, it is a party.”
Liz wrapped her arms around her mother and father. “Thanks Mom, Dad, for the party. The decorations look great,” she said motioning to the blow-up alien dolls dressed in caps and gowns.”
Jeff coughed. “It’s not too much, considering…” he trailed off. “It’s what I would normally do, but now that I know about you guys I thought maybe it was distasteful, but then I wondered if people would notice if I didn’t use aliens and wonder about that.”
Liz laughed, “Dad, it’s fine. It is the business.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Amy hugged Maria. “I can’t believe that my little girl is all grown up.” She lowered her voice, “And looking for an apartment with her alien boyfriend.”
Maria rolled her eyes, “I thought you were okay with it, Mom.”
“I know,” Amy said. “It’s just hard to see you as anything other than my baby. But if it had to happen, I’m glad it was with Michael. You two seem to be good for one another.”
Maria kissed her cheek, “Thanks Mom. But you know we won’t have much money, so unless we want to eat Crashdown food every day, you can probably expect us for dinner a few times a week.”
Amy laughed, “It’s a date.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Gloria hugged Alex, and Chuck patted him on the back. “Those awards for your computer work were really impressive. You could probably get into just about any college you wanted.”
Alex nodded, “Maybe, but I think I’ll stick close to home for now.” He noticed that his mother relaxed. “I can always change my mind and go away later.”
“Of course,” Gloria said. “You have all the time in the world.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Kyle finished filling his plate and took a seat with Ryan and Sean. “No one was surprised that Liz was the Valedictorian and won like every academic award possible. She’s been headed that way since kindergarten, and Max was never far behind, but Michael being honored as the most improved student.” he shook his head, “you could have knocked me over with a feather.”
Ryan spoke up, “I was surprised to discover Michael was an indifferent student. In his other life, Michael was known for his expertise in history and military tactics.”
“Michael?” Sean asked with a laugh.
Ryan nodded, “Many consider him a genius.”
Sean and Kyle looked at one another and dissolved into laughter.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Philip put his arm around Max’s shoulder. “Your mother and I are really proud of you, son. Honor roll and the President’s academic award, on top of everything else. That’s a real accomplishment.”
“Thanks Dad,” Max said.
“We wanted to give you something for you graduation but you already have a car and all that money in the bank.” He lowered his voice. “We weren’t really sure what to get the young King of another planet. But then your mother pointed out that you were still our son, and the same Max we had known for years.”
He slipped an envelope from his pocket. “We gave Isabel the same amount when she graduated and we know you have money but we wanted to help with your future, whatever that may be.”
Diane smiled, “We want you to know how much we love you and that we will support you in anything you do. You can depend on us for whatever you need. And we know you are probably thinking about your future with Liz and we want to tell you how happy we are about it. Even before we knew about your past, I thought Liz was really good for you.”
Max smiled, “Thanks Mom. I am having a ring made,” he admitted. “I was planning to propose next weekend.”
“Can you at least make it a long engagement?” Diane asked, tears starting in her eyes. “I’m not ready to lose you yet.”
Max hugged her. “You’ll never lose me Mom, I promise.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Maria pulled Michael into a kiss. “I’m so proud of you.”
Michael shrugged, “It’s really no big deal. I just showed up for class and did a little homework.’
Maria shook her head, “It is a big deal and you should be proud.”
Michael smiled, “Thanks.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Alex took a seat next to Isabel. “So this is how it feels to be a graduate.”
Isabel smiled, “Not much different huh?”
“No,” Alex sighed. “I thought it would be some liberating, life-altering event, and in a way it has been, but now I just feel like a really small fish in a really big ocean.”
Isabel nodded, “I know what you mean. Sometimes it’s just overwhelming.”
Alex looked at her closely. “Is that why you’ve been skipping practice because you feel overwhelmed?”
Isabel turned to him in surprise. “I really don’t want to talk about this, Alex. It’s my life, my choice.”
Alex nodded, “Yeah, it is…”
Isabel cut him off, whispering fiercely, “At least you admit that much. Alex, I thought you were my friend but here you are criticizing me just like Max and Michael.”
Alex shook his head, “No one is criticizing you. We just want to make sure that you’re okay.”
“So Max ordered you to come over here and talk to me?”
Alex shook his head again, “Of course not. I thought as friends we could talk about anything.”
Isabel got up. “I’m sick of everyone talking about how I should live my life.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Jim took Kyle into a quiet corner. “A few years ago, no one could have predicted how this has all turned out.”
Kyle nodded, “A few years ago my biggest goal in life was a profession baseball career, but it’s funny how things change. Now I see things in a larger context. The Buddha says, know well what leads you forward, and what holds you back, and choose the path that leads to wisdom.”
“And what path are you choosing?” Jim asked.
Kyle smiled, “I’m still not really sure, but I thought I would take a few classes in the fall at the community college, while I try to make up my mind.” He shrugged, “Maybe I’ll major in eastern philosophy.”
He caught the surprised look on his father’s face before Jim could mask it, and laughed. “Just kidding, Dad.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Alex, Maria and Liz hugged.
“The three musketeers made it through intact,” Maria said.
“Even if it was in doubt for a while,” Alex reminded them.
“Yeah,” Liz said, “but we promised each other we’d always be friends and we should have known Alex wouldn’t break his promise.”
“So we’re all headed to the community college in the fall,” Alex said. “I thought we would be scattered to the far corners of the Earth but we’ll all still be together.”
Maria nodded, “One big, happy, Czechoslovakian family.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, June 1st, 2002)
(Hale’s House)
Hale threaded his fingers through Isabel’s hair as he kissed her thoroughly. Over the months, they had spent a lot of time on the sofa making-out but tonight he felt there was something different. Isabel had been restless all evening and finally he pulled away. “What’s wrong?”
She shook her head, “It’s just Max. He’s trying to run my life.”
Hale put his arm around her, settling her into his side. “Is this about the missed practices?”
“Yeah, that and other stuff too. He’s worried about me and I get that, but I am my own person and I can’t live my life for him.”
Hale nodded, “So what do you want to do with you life?”
“I’m not sure,” Isabel admitted, “but I want to figure it out for myself.”
“What if we go away for the weekend, just the two of us?” he suggested. “No pressure, no expectations, we’ll just have a good time.”
Isabel smiled. She had always been the one to dictate how far their relationship had progressed and Hale had always respected her wishes. He was always there, always supportive and she loved him. Suddenly she didn’t want to wait any longer.
Isabel reached out to touch his handsome face and then leaned in initiating a heated kiss. She started to unbutton his shirt he pulled back, studying her face, “Isabel?”
Isabel smiled, “I’ve made one decision about my life, Hale. I don’t want to wait to be together anymore.”
Hale shook his head, “Are you sure? I don’t want you to rush into anything.”
She nodded, “I love you, and I’m ready.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
The healer rushed into Nicholas’ office without waiting for permission to enter.
Nicholas was about to chastise him, but he didn’t get a chance to speak.
The healer blurted out his news. “Tess is in labor.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Hale’s Room)
Isabel lay in the curve of Hale’s body, her head next to his heart, his arms wrapped tightly around her. Gently he stroked her arm that lay across his chest, and she could hear the steady beat of his heart. Isabel had never felt so loved in her life, so much like she belonged, and she sighed with contentment.
A rush of images had filled her mind as their bodies had joined but she had pushed them aside, only wanting to concentrate on Hale and the moment. But now the images started to filter into her consciousness.
She saw different images of Hale and herself together, dancing, talking, kissing, walking in a garden. Isabel smiled, glad that she was on his mind as much as he was on hers.
The next image showed them walking at night near a beach, and for a moment Isabel was confused. She had never been to a beach with Hale and she wondered if it was a fantasy of his.
She continued to watch as the scene unfolded. Hale touched her face and leaned in for a kiss but Isabel watched herself back away, shaking her head. Hale advanced and took her in his arms, pulling her closer, capturing her lips in a kiss.
The events seemed so familiar and suddenly Isabel knew why. It was because she had lived them, but not in this life.
She sat up with wide eyes and looked into the face of the man she had given herself to, the man she loved more than anything, and whispered fiercely, “Khivar!”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 15
AUTHOR’S NOTE: This ride is about to get a bit bumpy. In the words of the immortal Samuel Jackson in Jurassic Park, “Hold on to your butts.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 15
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, June 2nd, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Tess cradled the baby in her arms protectively, as Nicholas stepped closer.
He looked at the newborn with mild interest. It appeared human, with a small sprinkling of blond hair and large blue eyes. “So much trouble for such a small thing,” he said dismissively and turned his gaze to Tess. “By tradition the father names the child but since the once and future King isn’t here, I guess it’s up to you.”
Tess nodded. “Also by tradition, the Tageonant heir is given a form of the name Zan,” she said, “and I’m sure Max wouldn’t want me to break that tradition. So I am naming our son after Max’s illustrious ancestor who brought peace to Antar and formed the council, the first King of Antar, Zantas Tageonant.”
Nicholas rolled his eyes. “Yeah, whatever.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House – Isabel’s Room)
Isabel stumbled into her room, closed the door behind her and sank down onto the floor. Somehow she had managed to reassure Khivar she still loved him and had left him quickly afterward, claiming that her parents would expect her home.
The shaking had started once she was in her car, a reaction of her discovery, and even now she couldn’t calm herself. She thought of calling Max to see if he could ease the tension from her muscles but quickly discarded the idea. She would have to tell him what happened and she didn’t even want to think about it herself.
Even though she hadn’t meant to, she had betrayed her brother once again by falling in love and sleeping with their greatest enemy. All the way home, Isabel thought the discovery of Hale’s true identity would kill her feelings for him, but they were as strong as ever.
Suddenly she got to her feet and looked around her room, desperate to do something and her eyes fell on a letter from her grandparents. Once again they had invited her to spend part of her summer vacation with them and Isabel saw it as the perfect solution. She needed to get away, just for a few days, and figure out what she was going to do.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, June 2nd, 2002)
(The Evans House)
Diane opened the front door to Hale’s smiling face.
“Mrs. Evans,” Hale greeted, “how nice to see you. May I speak with Isabel?”
Diane was somewhat surprised to see Hale. When Isabel had come to her that morning, practically begging to go to San Diego to visit her grandparents, Diane had assumed something had happened between Isabel and Hale. “I’m sorry Hale, you just missed her. Max is driving her to the airport.”
“What?” Hale asked.
Diane nodded, “I thought you must have had a disagreement for Isabel to leave so quickly.”
Hale used a small burst of power to lull Diane into a semi-trance. “Where is Isabel going?”
“San Diego,” Diane answered in a monotone voice.
“What did Isabel tell you?”
“Only that she needed to get away for a few days.”
“How long ago did she and Max leave?”
“Just a few minutes,” Diane said, “but the plane doesn’t leave for more than an hour.”
Hale released her from the trance. “Thank you for your help, Mrs. Evans.”
“Of course,” Diane said, still somewhat stunned.
Hale walked back to his car, dialing the number to his mansion’s guesthouse, where his servants were stationed. “Meet me at the Roswell airport by the back gate,” he ordered, “bring the van and make sure to match the uniforms of the airport workers.”
“Damn it,” he swore as he hung up. Isabel had been shocked to discover his true identity and now he could see that he’d made a mistake in letting her leave his house. He should have followed his instincts and insisted they talk before he let her go home. But his more tender feelings had prevailed. He had just been so happy to be with her again and he wanted to give her some time to come to terms with the new step in their relationship. And obviously, Isabel had been more freaked out than she had let him see.
He got in the car and pressed another series of buttons. “Nicholas, get Gragras on the phone, now!”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
Liz awoke with a bit of a headache, a consequence of the strange dreams she’d had.
There had been images of an airplane, sounds of a crying baby and feelings of betrayal mixed with more things she couldn’t remember, fleeting pictures and confused emotions.
She had a slight feeling of discomfort in her stomach but it didn’t really concern her and she wondered if she was coming down with the flu. Padding into the kitchen, she greeted her parents and took a seat at the table.
“Want some eggs?” her mother asked.
“No,” Liz said, shaking her head. “I feel a little funky. I think I’ll just stick with some orange juice and toast.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell Airport)
Max hugged Isabel at the gate. “I’ll miss you, even if it is only for a few days.”
Isabel smiled. “No you won’t. You’ll be too wrapped up in Liz to even notice I’m gone,” she teased.
Max released her. “Mom thinks you and Hale must have had a fight for you to leave so suddenly. Did something happen?”
Isabel paled but shook her head. “No nothing like that. I just want to get away, that’s all.”
Max nodded, “Okay, have a good time.”
Isabel smiled and headed for the door. It was only a short walk across the tarmac to the propeller plane that would take her to San Diego, and she was the last one aboard. Sinking down into her seat, she sighed with relief, glad to finally be by herself.
Max watched from the terminal as the plane’s door closed and it readied for take-off. He could see Isabel through the window until the plane taxied away from the building.
Max knew something was wrong with his sister, but if Isabel wouldn’t tell him, he couldn’t force her. Even though she had denied it, he was sure something had happened between her and Hale to make her leave so suddenly. He just hoped the time away would do her some good.
He watched as the plane stopped, waiting for take-off permission and after a handful of minutes it started down the runway, building speed before finally launching itself into the air. The plane started to climb, and still worried about Isabel, Max decided to call her when she arrived.
He was about to turn away when the plane burst into a fireball, as an explosion ripped through it. For a moment Max was in shock and stood gaping unbelievably at the horrifying scene, but as the flaming pieces started to rain down, the reality of the situation cut through him like a knife. “Isabel!”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
The sudden pain in her chest nearly knocked Liz off of her chair and she grabbed at her heart gasping, trying to breathe past it.
Instantly her mother and father were at her side, “What’s wrong? Liz are you okay?”
“It’s Max,” she gasped. “Something’s wrong with Max.” She tried to get up, “I’ve got to go to him.”
Jeff held her down, still concerned, “Where is Max, at home?”
Liz concentrated on Max, trying to contact him through their connection but his shields were firmly in place. “I can’t…” Liz shook her head and the answer came to her. “He’s at the airport. Please Dad, can I borrow the car? I’ve got to go. Max needs me.”
Nancy and Jeff looked at one another with a brief nod.
“Okay,” Nancy said, “but your father is driving. You’re in no condition.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell Airport)
With a shaking hand, Max pressed the buttons on his cell phone and when his father answered, he nearly burst into tears.
“Dad,” he said, barely recognizing his own voice. “Isabel…” he trailed off as his voice deserted him.
“Max,” Philip said. “What’s wrong?”
Max cleared his thickening throat. “Isabel’s plane exploded.”
Max heard the sound of the phone hitting the floor and hushed voices. Then all he heard were his mother’s cries.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Jeff followed Liz through the winding passageways of the airport as she unerringly ran straight to Max.
He was huddled in a chair, weeping softly and without a word Liz wrapped him in her arms. Together they sank onto the floor, holding one another, crying.
Jeff felt awkward witnessing the intimate scene and looked around only to notice that others in the area were also crying. He approached an airport employee with a sick feeling in his stomach. “What happened?”
“Flight 403 to San Diego exploded on take-off,” the man said grimly. He shook his head. “Twenty-four passengers, no possibility of survivors.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Nancy came down the stairs slowly and stopped at the bottom to talk to Jeff. “Diane took a sedative and she’s asleep but I’m worried about Philip. He’s just sitting, staring out the window.”
Jeff nodded, “Let’s just leave him for a while.”
“What about Max?” Nancy asked.
“He and Liz are together in his room. It seems to help him just to have Liz there.”
Nancy looked into the living room where Michael, Serena, Ava and Maria were gathered with the Sheriff and Kyle. “What are they up to?”
“Michael seems to think Isabel’s death wasn’t an accident. He thinks it was the skins. He wanted to go to Copper Summit and get revenge but Maria and Jim are talking him down.”
Nancy shook her head, “I can’t believe they would kill Isabel. She’s just an innocent girl.”
“Yeah,” Jeff agreed, “but she is Max’s sister and possibly in line for the throne.”
“So do you agree with Michael that it wasn’t an accident?” Nancy asked.
Jeff shrugged, “I don’t want to believe it, because if it’s true that could mean Liz is in danger too.”
A sudden thought occurred to Nancy, “Has anyone called Hale? Diane said he was here this morning and she was worried about him.”
“Jim tried,” Jeff said, “but we couldn’t get a hold of him.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Liz lay beside Max on his bed, their arms wrapped around one another. Max held her tightly as if he were afraid she would disappear. At her urging, Max lowered his shields and she experienced the full weight of his sorrow.
The strong emotions rushed between them and the connection slid fully into place, bringing their souls into alignment. The complete union didn’t allow for anything to be held back and gradually they both found a small amount of comfort.
I can’t believe she’s gone, Max said through the connection.
I know, Liz said, it all seems so impossible.
As Liz’s thoughts filtered through his mind, Max focused on one. You had a dream about this last night.
Liz was filled with guilt as she remembered the dream. I’d forgotten. She suddenly felt sick. If I would have warned you. Oh Max, this is all my fault.
No, Max denied instantly. I won’t let you blame yourself. Every dream you have isn’t necessarily a prophecy. You didn’t even have any bad feelings associated with it.
I thought maybe I was coming down with something, Liz admitted, but that’s stupid. I can’t get sick any more. If I would have paid more attention to the dream, maybe I could have done something.
Liz, I can see what you remember, Max said, and it’s all really vague. Isabel isn’t even in it and you didn’t know she was getting on a plane.
But, Liz started, only to have Max send a burst of love through the connection, soothing her worries.
It isn’t your fault, he assured her. I don’t know how you get anything out of those dreams at all, if they’re all like that one.
Liz brought the dream into focus and it suddenly became stronger, clearer.
What just happened? Max asked.
I think the connection is doing it, Liz said, letting me see more of the dream.
Once again she saw a brief glimpse of a plane and experienced the feelings of betrayal. Then the sound of a baby crying became louder and suddenly Liz understood. Max, your son has been born.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, June 3rd, 2002)
(The Evans House)
Max walked into the kitchen and took a seat at the table with his mother, where she had a blank notebook open before her. Tears streamed down her face and he took her hand in his. “Mom, you don’t have to do this.”
“Yes I do,” Diane said. “Who else is going to plan a service for Isabel? I’m her mother. It’s the last thing I get to do for her.”
Max nodded understanding. “But you don’t have to do it alone. Liz has offered to help and her parents too, and Dad and I will do anything you need.”
“I just don’t know what to do,” Diane admitted. “Should we wait until the investigation is over?” A sob escaped from her and she whispered, “We don’t even have anything to bury.”
Max stood and wrapped his mother in his arms, letting her cry. He didn’t know what to do either and he felt guilty that his mind was divided between Isabel’s death and Liz’s belief that his son had been born. “It’s okay Mom,” he said automatically, even though he didn’t really believe it. “Everything will be okay.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 15
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, June 2nd, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Tess cradled the baby in her arms protectively, as Nicholas stepped closer.
He looked at the newborn with mild interest. It appeared human, with a small sprinkling of blond hair and large blue eyes. “So much trouble for such a small thing,” he said dismissively and turned his gaze to Tess. “By tradition the father names the child but since the once and future King isn’t here, I guess it’s up to you.”
Tess nodded. “Also by tradition, the Tageonant heir is given a form of the name Zan,” she said, “and I’m sure Max wouldn’t want me to break that tradition. So I am naming our son after Max’s illustrious ancestor who brought peace to Antar and formed the council, the first King of Antar, Zantas Tageonant.”
Nicholas rolled his eyes. “Yeah, whatever.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House – Isabel’s Room)
Isabel stumbled into her room, closed the door behind her and sank down onto the floor. Somehow she had managed to reassure Khivar she still loved him and had left him quickly afterward, claiming that her parents would expect her home.
The shaking had started once she was in her car, a reaction of her discovery, and even now she couldn’t calm herself. She thought of calling Max to see if he could ease the tension from her muscles but quickly discarded the idea. She would have to tell him what happened and she didn’t even want to think about it herself.
Even though she hadn’t meant to, she had betrayed her brother once again by falling in love and sleeping with their greatest enemy. All the way home, Isabel thought the discovery of Hale’s true identity would kill her feelings for him, but they were as strong as ever.
Suddenly she got to her feet and looked around her room, desperate to do something and her eyes fell on a letter from her grandparents. Once again they had invited her to spend part of her summer vacation with them and Isabel saw it as the perfect solution. She needed to get away, just for a few days, and figure out what she was going to do.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Sunday, June 2nd, 2002)
(The Evans House)
Diane opened the front door to Hale’s smiling face.
“Mrs. Evans,” Hale greeted, “how nice to see you. May I speak with Isabel?”
Diane was somewhat surprised to see Hale. When Isabel had come to her that morning, practically begging to go to San Diego to visit her grandparents, Diane had assumed something had happened between Isabel and Hale. “I’m sorry Hale, you just missed her. Max is driving her to the airport.”
“What?” Hale asked.
Diane nodded, “I thought you must have had a disagreement for Isabel to leave so quickly.”
Hale used a small burst of power to lull Diane into a semi-trance. “Where is Isabel going?”
“San Diego,” Diane answered in a monotone voice.
“What did Isabel tell you?”
“Only that she needed to get away for a few days.”
“How long ago did she and Max leave?”
“Just a few minutes,” Diane said, “but the plane doesn’t leave for more than an hour.”
Hale released her from the trance. “Thank you for your help, Mrs. Evans.”
“Of course,” Diane said, still somewhat stunned.
Hale walked back to his car, dialing the number to his mansion’s guesthouse, where his servants were stationed. “Meet me at the Roswell airport by the back gate,” he ordered, “bring the van and make sure to match the uniforms of the airport workers.”
“Damn it,” he swore as he hung up. Isabel had been shocked to discover his true identity and now he could see that he’d made a mistake in letting her leave his house. He should have followed his instincts and insisted they talk before he let her go home. But his more tender feelings had prevailed. He had just been so happy to be with her again and he wanted to give her some time to come to terms with the new step in their relationship. And obviously, Isabel had been more freaked out than she had let him see.
He got in the car and pressed another series of buttons. “Nicholas, get Gragras on the phone, now!”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
Liz awoke with a bit of a headache, a consequence of the strange dreams she’d had.
There had been images of an airplane, sounds of a crying baby and feelings of betrayal mixed with more things she couldn’t remember, fleeting pictures and confused emotions.
She had a slight feeling of discomfort in her stomach but it didn’t really concern her and she wondered if she was coming down with the flu. Padding into the kitchen, she greeted her parents and took a seat at the table.
“Want some eggs?” her mother asked.
“No,” Liz said, shaking her head. “I feel a little funky. I think I’ll just stick with some orange juice and toast.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell Airport)
Max hugged Isabel at the gate. “I’ll miss you, even if it is only for a few days.”
Isabel smiled. “No you won’t. You’ll be too wrapped up in Liz to even notice I’m gone,” she teased.
Max released her. “Mom thinks you and Hale must have had a fight for you to leave so suddenly. Did something happen?”
Isabel paled but shook her head. “No nothing like that. I just want to get away, that’s all.”
Max nodded, “Okay, have a good time.”
Isabel smiled and headed for the door. It was only a short walk across the tarmac to the propeller plane that would take her to San Diego, and she was the last one aboard. Sinking down into her seat, she sighed with relief, glad to finally be by herself.
Max watched from the terminal as the plane’s door closed and it readied for take-off. He could see Isabel through the window until the plane taxied away from the building.
Max knew something was wrong with his sister, but if Isabel wouldn’t tell him, he couldn’t force her. Even though she had denied it, he was sure something had happened between her and Hale to make her leave so suddenly. He just hoped the time away would do her some good.
He watched as the plane stopped, waiting for take-off permission and after a handful of minutes it started down the runway, building speed before finally launching itself into the air. The plane started to climb, and still worried about Isabel, Max decided to call her when she arrived.
He was about to turn away when the plane burst into a fireball, as an explosion ripped through it. For a moment Max was in shock and stood gaping unbelievably at the horrifying scene, but as the flaming pieces started to rain down, the reality of the situation cut through him like a knife. “Isabel!”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Parker House)
The sudden pain in her chest nearly knocked Liz off of her chair and she grabbed at her heart gasping, trying to breathe past it.
Instantly her mother and father were at her side, “What’s wrong? Liz are you okay?”
“It’s Max,” she gasped. “Something’s wrong with Max.” She tried to get up, “I’ve got to go to him.”
Jeff held her down, still concerned, “Where is Max, at home?”
Liz concentrated on Max, trying to contact him through their connection but his shields were firmly in place. “I can’t…” Liz shook her head and the answer came to her. “He’s at the airport. Please Dad, can I borrow the car? I’ve got to go. Max needs me.”
Nancy and Jeff looked at one another with a brief nod.
“Okay,” Nancy said, “but your father is driving. You’re in no condition.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell Airport)
With a shaking hand, Max pressed the buttons on his cell phone and when his father answered, he nearly burst into tears.
“Dad,” he said, barely recognizing his own voice. “Isabel…” he trailed off as his voice deserted him.
“Max,” Philip said. “What’s wrong?”
Max cleared his thickening throat. “Isabel’s plane exploded.”
Max heard the sound of the phone hitting the floor and hushed voices. Then all he heard were his mother’s cries.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Jeff followed Liz through the winding passageways of the airport as she unerringly ran straight to Max.
He was huddled in a chair, weeping softly and without a word Liz wrapped him in her arms. Together they sank onto the floor, holding one another, crying.
Jeff felt awkward witnessing the intimate scene and looked around only to notice that others in the area were also crying. He approached an airport employee with a sick feeling in his stomach. “What happened?”
“Flight 403 to San Diego exploded on take-off,” the man said grimly. He shook his head. “Twenty-four passengers, no possibility of survivors.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Nancy came down the stairs slowly and stopped at the bottom to talk to Jeff. “Diane took a sedative and she’s asleep but I’m worried about Philip. He’s just sitting, staring out the window.”
Jeff nodded, “Let’s just leave him for a while.”
“What about Max?” Nancy asked.
“He and Liz are together in his room. It seems to help him just to have Liz there.”
Nancy looked into the living room where Michael, Serena, Ava and Maria were gathered with the Sheriff and Kyle. “What are they up to?”
“Michael seems to think Isabel’s death wasn’t an accident. He thinks it was the skins. He wanted to go to Copper Summit and get revenge but Maria and Jim are talking him down.”
Nancy shook her head, “I can’t believe they would kill Isabel. She’s just an innocent girl.”
“Yeah,” Jeff agreed, “but she is Max’s sister and possibly in line for the throne.”
“So do you agree with Michael that it wasn’t an accident?” Nancy asked.
Jeff shrugged, “I don’t want to believe it, because if it’s true that could mean Liz is in danger too.”
A sudden thought occurred to Nancy, “Has anyone called Hale? Diane said he was here this morning and she was worried about him.”
“Jim tried,” Jeff said, “but we couldn’t get a hold of him.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Liz lay beside Max on his bed, their arms wrapped around one another. Max held her tightly as if he were afraid she would disappear. At her urging, Max lowered his shields and she experienced the full weight of his sorrow.
The strong emotions rushed between them and the connection slid fully into place, bringing their souls into alignment. The complete union didn’t allow for anything to be held back and gradually they both found a small amount of comfort.
I can’t believe she’s gone, Max said through the connection.
I know, Liz said, it all seems so impossible.
As Liz’s thoughts filtered through his mind, Max focused on one. You had a dream about this last night.
Liz was filled with guilt as she remembered the dream. I’d forgotten. She suddenly felt sick. If I would have warned you. Oh Max, this is all my fault.
No, Max denied instantly. I won’t let you blame yourself. Every dream you have isn’t necessarily a prophecy. You didn’t even have any bad feelings associated with it.
I thought maybe I was coming down with something, Liz admitted, but that’s stupid. I can’t get sick any more. If I would have paid more attention to the dream, maybe I could have done something.
Liz, I can see what you remember, Max said, and it’s all really vague. Isabel isn’t even in it and you didn’t know she was getting on a plane.
But, Liz started, only to have Max send a burst of love through the connection, soothing her worries.
It isn’t your fault, he assured her. I don’t know how you get anything out of those dreams at all, if they’re all like that one.
Liz brought the dream into focus and it suddenly became stronger, clearer.
What just happened? Max asked.
I think the connection is doing it, Liz said, letting me see more of the dream.
Once again she saw a brief glimpse of a plane and experienced the feelings of betrayal. Then the sound of a baby crying became louder and suddenly Liz understood. Max, your son has been born.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Monday, June 3rd, 2002)
(The Evans House)
Max walked into the kitchen and took a seat at the table with his mother, where she had a blank notebook open before her. Tears streamed down her face and he took her hand in his. “Mom, you don’t have to do this.”
“Yes I do,” Diane said. “Who else is going to plan a service for Isabel? I’m her mother. It’s the last thing I get to do for her.”
Max nodded understanding. “But you don’t have to do it alone. Liz has offered to help and her parents too, and Dad and I will do anything you need.”
“I just don’t know what to do,” Diane admitted. “Should we wait until the investigation is over?” A sob escaped from her and she whispered, “We don’t even have anything to bury.”
Max stood and wrapped his mother in his arms, letting her cry. He didn’t know what to do either and he felt guilty that his mind was divided between Isabel’s death and Liz’s belief that his son had been born. “It’s okay Mom,” he said automatically, even though he didn’t really believe it. “Everything will be okay.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 16
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 16
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, June 4th, 2002)
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)
Hansen rushed into Valenti’s office with a file folder that he thrust at Jim. “Sheriff, the coroner’s office just faxed over their initial report and Sheriff, there’s something here you need to see.”
Jim quickly skimmed the report and then looked back at Hansen. “Are they sure?”
Hansen nodded. “What are we going to do?”
“I’ll take care of it. Thank you, deputy,” Jim said, dismissing him. He reached for the phone and quickly dialed the familiar number.
When it was answered, Jim got right to the point. “Max, I don’t know what this means but Isabel wasn’t on that plane.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel awoke to a throbbing pain in her head and with a groan she quickly shut her eyes, raising her hand to shade them from the light.
The light in the room dimmed instantly and Isabel carefully opened her eyes again. Her vision was fuzzy but she could see that she wasn’t in her own room. With a hand to her head, she sat up, trying to figure out where she was. She took in the room in a sweeping glance, vaguely noting the ornate furnishings as she turned, but there was nothing familiar.
As her gaze reached the other side of the room, she suddenly discovered that she wasn’t alone. For a moment she was startled but then she recognized her companion. “Hale?”
But suddenly the events of the last few days came rushing back to her and she gasped, “Khivar!”
She scrambled off the bed. “Where am I? What happened?”
Khivar held up his hands in a placating motion. “You’re safe and on my ship in Copper Summit.”
Isabel put a hand to her still throbbing head. “What did you do to me?”
“I’m sorry about your head,” he said as he walked toward her. “It was a regrettable mistake.”
Alarmed, Isabel backed to the wall shaking her head, but Khivar ignored her, stopping only inches away.
“Unfortunately you are allergic to the anesthetic we gave you.” He reached up and gently touched her cheek. “It made you very ill. You have been unconscious for two days.”
Isabel’s breath caught in her throat. She had fallen in love with Hale and even knowing his true identity, her feelings were still there.
Khivar pressed his free hand against the wall and leaned into her, his voice barely a whisper, “For a few hours I thought I was going to lose you again. I held your dead body in my arms once and it almost destroyed me, but we were given another chance. You were reborn and I’ve waited so long for us to be reunited.”
A shiver of reaction ran through Isabel and she whispered, “Khivar.”
He took her head in his hands and brushed her lips with his once and then again.
Isabel closed her eyes with a sigh and let herself get lost in the kiss. But too soon, the reality of her situation came rushing back and she put her hands to his chest and pushed, ending the contact. “Stop, Khivar. Tell me why you brought me here.”
Isabel thought she saw annoyance flash through his eyes but it was quickly replaced as he smiled.
“I couldn’t wait for you any longer,” he said simply.
Isabel felt her own temper rising. “So you kidnapped me?”
“I had not planned it that way but when you found out who I was, you attempted to run away from me and I could not let that happen.”
Isabel shook her head. “I wasn’t running away. I was scared, confused. I was going to my grandparents for some time to think.”
“Why were you sacred?” Khivar asked incredulously. “Surely, you remember how it was between us. How much we loved one another, how much I still love you?”
“But that’s just it,” Isabel tried to explain. “I don’t remember “
Khivar shook his head, “When we made love, I saw your memory of our first kiss on Antar.”
“Yes, I started to remember it,” she admitted, “but I wouldn’t let myself remember anything more. The intense emotions I felt for you.” She shook her head, “I didn’t want to learn anything else.”
“Why not, Isabel? Why would you deny us?”
Isabel continued to shake her head, as tears streamed down her face, and she tried to push past Khivar but he held her firmly.
“Isabel, tell me why you are so afraid?”
“I don’t want to know the truth,” she sobbed. “I don’t want to remember choosing you over Max. I don’t want to remember betraying my brother.”
Khivar’s brow creased as he enfolded her in his arms. “Who told you that?”
“Vanessa Whitaker,” Isabel whispered. “She said I betrayed my brother, my family, for you. I didn’t want to believe her but Nicholas told me the same thing.”
Khivar smoothed his hand over her hair. “Shhh. It’s okay, Isabel. You didn’t betray anyone.”
Isabel pulled away from him. “What?”
Khivar shook his head. “It is commonly believed among my people that you did betray your brother, because you were with me when you died. Afterward, the rumors spread that you had come to join me and divulge all of your brother’s plans.”
He reached up to brush the tears from her cheeks. “But it isn’t true. You were faithful to you brother to the end, and ultimately it was why you were killed.” He took a deep breath and continued, “Vanessa told you that because she believed it was the truth. As for the General,” Khivar said casually, “he does tend to be a little overzealous at times.”
“But Khivar, Lonni told me the same thing,” Isabel argued. “Why would she…” Isabel suddenly trailed off.
Khivar nodded, “I am sure you are aware that Lonni would say or do anything to get what she wants. Or perhaps she doesn’t remember the whole truth herself.”
Isabel felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders and she suddenly felt faint. She grabbed for Khivar as her knees went out from under her.
Khivar caught her easily and swung her into his arms, gently placing her on the bed and smoothing her hair out of her face with a brush of his hand. “You have to be careful, you still have not fully recovered. You should rest for a while.”
Isabel shook her head as she tried to sit. “I can’t just stay here. My family and friends will worry. You said I’ve already been gone two days.”
Khivar gently but firmly held her down. “I have arranged everything, Isabel,” he assured her. “I promise, no one is looking for you.” He handed her a glass. “Drink this, it will help you get stronger.”
Isabel relaxed with a nod, suddenly exhausted. She took the glass and drained it. “Okay. I’ll sleep for a little while.”
Standing, Khivar pulled the blanket over her. “I’ll be over there in the chair when you awake.”
“But it might be hours,” Isabel protested.
Khivar smiled and touched her cheek. “I have barely left your side since you were brought here.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Philip and Diane sat at the dining room table surrounded by Max and his friends as Sheriff Valenti delivered the news. They were rendered speechless by the Sheriff’s revelation; Isabel hadn’t been on the plane when it exploded, there was definite proof. Tears gathered in Diane’s eyes and she started to weep softly.
Philip turned to Max, “So what do you think happened to her?”
“The most likely scenario is that she was taken by the skins,” Max said softly.
“Your enemies from your planet,” Philip said, trying to get a grip on what was happening. “Why do you think that?”
Max explained, “I saw Isabel get on the plane and watched until it took off. I didn’t see her or anyone else get off. That means someone used alien powers to alter my perception of reality.”
“They can do that?” Diane gasped.
“Tess could,” Michael said gruffly.
“And you think Tess is with these other aliens who attacked us?” Philip asked.
Max nodded, “We’re sure of it.”
“But they won’t hurt Isabel?” Diane asked anxiously.
Max put a hand on her shoulder. “No Mom, they won’t hurt her.” He shook his head, “We should have seen it before. That’s why Liz didn’t feel sick that day. Khivar loved Vilondra and his goal has always been to get her back. He wouldn’t kill Isabel.”
“So what can we do?” Diane asked. “How do we get her back?”
Max glanced again at his cell phone. When the Sheriff had called him with the news, he had immediately paged Rath. If Isabel was in Copper Summit, Rath could find out. This was a chance for Rath to prove that his offer of an alliance was genuine and Max hoped he had done the right thing in trusting him. “I’m not sure yet, Mom,” Max admitted, “but we will get her back.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Khivar waited until the sleeping draught he had given Isabel had taken effect and he was sure she was soundly asleep, before he let himself out of the room. Immediately he went to Nicholas’ office and summoned his second in command.
While he waited impatiently for the General to arrive, Khivar considered his tenuous position with Isabel. He hadn’t wanted to force her to come to him but unfortunately the events had dictated his actions. He couldn’t take the chance that Isabel might have told Max who he really was. Max and the others had a lot of influence over Isabel and they might have been able to turn her from him, so he’d faked her death. And now he had to play his hand carefully or risk turning her from him permanently.
He kept reminding himself he was dealing with Isabel not Vilondra, and even though they were the same person, Isabel had been raised on Earth with possibilities that had never been available to Vilondra. Isabel was an independent woman, free of the paternal restraints and royal traditions and duties that Vilondra had been subjected to on Antar. And Isabel’s strength and spirit made Khivar love her even more.
But Isabel’s independence also made him cautions. Khivar couldn’t predict her reactions and he knew if he pushed her too hard or too soon, she would leave him.
Nicholas entered the office with a deep formal bow. “My Liege.”
The formality wasn’t lost on Khivar, and an amused smile turned up the edges of his mouth. “General Nicaron, you must think you have been summoned here to be disciplined.”
Nicholas winced at his true name on his master’s lips. “I am only here to serve.”
“Isabel woke up briefly,” Khivar said, watching Nicholas closely. “We spoke candidly for a few moments before she exhausted herself.”
Nicholas nodded, “I’m glad she is regaining her strength.”
“Are you?” Khivar asked casually.
Nicholas was suddenly terrified for his life and he fell to his knees, pressing his head to the floor. “Your Majesty, I assure you…”
Khivar cut him off, “Isabel told me you led her to believe she had betrayed her brother on Antar.”
Nicholas held his breath and remained silent as Khivar continued.
“Now, I understand your use of deception to achieve your ends, but I will ask you before I speak to her again, Nicaron. Is there anything else in your interactions with Isabel you would like to report?”
Nicholas sighed in relief and raised his eyes to meet his master’s. “My liege, in the course of my mission to reunite you with the Princess, there have been occasions where perhaps I was a bit harsh,” he admitted, “but I was careful not to inflict any permanent damage. I knew you were impatient for her to be returned to you and I thought the fastest way to get her back would be to play on her fears. I hoped I could confuse and manipulate her into voluntarily joining us.”
Khivar nodded.
Nicholas grew bolder, “I thought we were in agreement, Sir, that there might have to be some unpleasantness and it was better done by me.”
“Yes, we did agree,” Khivar said with a sigh. “I know you have been loyal, Nicholas. She is just so delicate and she was so terribly sick. I almost lost her before we were together again.”
It was as close to an apology as Khivar had ever uttered to him and Nicholas got to his feet, bowing formally. “Is there anything I can do for you, my liege?”
“You have disposed of the team that participated in Isabel’s abduction?”
“Of course, Sir, just as you instructed. They never had the chance to talk to anyone. The healer is the only one left alive and he is confined to the ship.”
Khivar nodded, “Keep the troops in town for now, away from the ship, but be covert about it. Distract them with drills and assignments, training. Most importantly, keep Lonni occupied. The last thing I want is for her to ruin my plans.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans house)
The gang was laying out some preliminary rescue plans when Max’s phone rang. He answered it immediately, “This is Max.”
“Yo, duke,” Rath said, “I got your message.”
“We think Nicholas has taken Isabel,” Max said. “Do you know anything about that?”
“Not a thing,” Rath said surprised. “A van did drive through town and go straight to the ship two days ago, in the evening, but I don’t know anything else.”
Max nodded, “Check around and see what you can find out.”
“You got it,” Rath agreed.
Max hung up and turned to the expectant faces before him. “Rath doesn’t know anything but he saw a van come into town the same day Isabel went missing. It went right to the ship.”
“They have Isabel on their ship,” Diane said. “What if they take her back to your planet?”
“We’ll get her back no matter what, Mom. I promise.” Max said.
“How are you going to do that?” Philip asked. “Don’t they have a whole town of soldiers?”
Max nodded, “That’s why we’re getting help.” He dialed a number on his phone, “This is Max. We think Nicholas has kidnapped Isabel and we need your help. Can you meet us at my house?”
He hung up the phone. “Ryan is coming over. He can tell us the layout of the town and the ship, any passwords or security protocol and the guard schedules. We’ll start with that and lay out a plan.”
Max turned to Michael, “After we meet with Ryan, I want you to see if you can find Hale. We haven’t heard from him in days. He could have been taken too, or worse.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael knocked on the door to Hale’s house for several minutes without an answer and then moved to peer in the window. Nothing seemed to be out of place and Michael walked around the back of the house.
All of the windows and doors were locked but when Michael looked through the window into the garage, he saw that Hale’s car was gone.
He took out his cell phone and called Max. “The place is locked up tight but Hale’s car is gone.”
“Any signs of a struggle?” Max asked.
“No,” Michael said. “Maybe Hale just took off.”
“I hope so,” Max said.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans house)
Max waited until Liz and Serena and his parents were the only ones left, before he turned to Liz with his request. “Liz, will you try to project to Isabel?”
Diane sat up straighter. “Liz can contact Isabel?”
Max nodded and explained to his parents. “One of Liz’s powers is astral projection. She can make her spirit leave her body and go somewhere else.” He took Liz’s hand. “That’s how she saved me at the summit in New York.”
“So how does it work?” Philip asked.
“It’s like I can feel people’s spirits,” Liz explained, “and my mind just takes me there.”
“It’s not dangerous,” Diane said.
“No,” Max said. “Liz will only stay a minute, just to see how Isabel is and tell her we’re coming.” He squeezed her hand, “Right?”
Liz nodded, knowing Max was worried about her too. It had taken a lot for him to ask her because there were so many unknowns. They didn’t know if any of the skins could detect her presence or what could happen if they did.
“I’ll be fine,” Liz assured them.
She sat on the sofa next to Max and took a deep breath, closing her eyes. In her mind, she pictured Isabel, concentrating on the part of her that was unique, the part that made her Isabel. Then she let her mind follow the sensation, drawing her to Isabel. She felt the familiar sensation of flight, traveling at extreme speeds and suddenly she stopped.
But Isabel was not before her as she expected. Liz stood next to what she could only describe as a flying saucer. She reached out to touch shining, metalic surface but forgot she wasn’t solid until her hand collided with the surface. Liz recoiled in surprise, checking to make sure she wasn’t solid but she was still transparent.
Once again she concentrated on going to Isabel but she didn’t go anywhere. It was obvious to Liz that Isabel was on the ship, but for some reason, Liz couldn’t get inside.
She let herself fall back into her body and opened her eyes.
“What happened?” everyone asked at the same time.
“I couldn’t get to her,” Liz said. “I was stopped outside the ship. I couldn’t get through.”
Serena nodded, “I wondered if it would stop you. The ship is made of heavy metals that our powers don’t work on, but I didn’t know how your ability would work. The fact that you were led to the ship though means it is probable Isabel is inside.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, June 5th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Isabel awoke feeling much better. Immediately she looked to the chair where Khivar said he would be waiting, but she was disappointed to find it empty. She looked around the room, carefully taking in the contents and it suddenly occurred to her that there was no window. Of course Khivar had told her they were on a ship but she had never considered there would be no windows. It was somewhat disconcerting and claustrophobic and Isabel glanced at her watch to see what time it was.
Her watch showed nine o’clock but she didn’t know if it was morning or night. The growling in her stomach didn’t help her tell the time either but it was insistent enough that she felt the need for some relief. She was a little apprehensive about leaving the room without Khivar, considering she was on a ship of enemy soldiers, but she knew Khivar wouldn’t let anything happen to her, and squaring her shoulders she approached the door.
Isabel was surprised to see there was no handle on the door but she assumed it opened automatically like on Star Trek or something. But the door remained closed even when she was only a few inches from it and she waved her hand around, attempting to trigger a motion sensor. Still nothing happened and she was starting to get annoyed. She pushed a small amount of power into her hand and ran it over the surface of the door and along the frame, hoping to see a glowing handprint trigger like the one in the pod chamber, but again nothing happened.
Then the truth occurred to her. She was locked in. Instantly Isabel was angry that Khivar had dared to lock her up. She raised her fists and pounded on the door, calling out, “Hello. Is anyone there?”
The door slid open suddenly, surprising her and she involuntarily stepped back as Khivar appeared outside.
“What’s wrong?” he asked, concerned.
“I’m locked in a room, that’s what’s wrong,” she said angrily.
“Yes,” Khivar said with a nod. “It was for your own protection. My troops are screened carefully but it is always a remote possibility a traitor has slipped through. I would rather err on the side of caution than risk losing you.”
Isabel nodded, accepting the information. “Is that the only reason, Khivar? Am I free to leave whenever I want?”
“Of course,” he assured her, “but the healer is still concerned for your health and he has ordered complete rest for a few more days, at least.”
Khivar slipped an arm around her waist, deftly turning and propelling her back into the room. With a flourish, he indicated a chair and she took a seat.
“A few more days?” Isabel asked. “I really don’t feel that sick.”
“Isabel, this allergic condition is very serious. You don’t want to risk a relapse,” Khivar pointed out.
“Okay,” Isabel agreed, “but…”
Khivar cut her off, “No buts. Just let yourself get well.”
“I just feel strange being here,” Isabel said. “Since we learned who we used to be, and about the war, we have thought of you as the enemy. Now, I have been taken against my will and brought to Copper Summit. So basically I am in the enemy stronghold in a locked room, surrounded by soldiers. Just off the top of my head, I think that makes me a prisoner of war.”
Khivar smiled and then broke into a joyous laughter. “I have missed you so much. I had almost forgotten how quickly your mind works.”
He sat forward and reached for her hands. “Isabel, that is why I couldn’t wait any longer to be with you. It is why I came to Earth and posed as your classmate, so we could be close again, so you could learn to love me again.” He stroked the back of her hand with his thumb as he continued, “I wanted you to get to know me and choose to be with me. And when we made love, I knew you loved me, and I thought we would be able to work through the rest together.”
Isabel interlaced her fingers with his and held up their clasped hands, her gaze meeting his. “But you’re not really on Earth are you? You are possessing this body from Antar.”
She rose from her chair suddenly angry, and dropped his hand. “You made love to me with someone else’s body, Khivar. How could you do that?”
Khivar rose took and took her by the shoulders. “I would never defile you in that manner. You mean too much to me.”
A confused look passed over her features and he continued, “You are right, of course, I am not really on Earth. But I had this special skin made from my own genetic material, mixed with human DNA. It is closer to the procedure that produced you, almost a hybrid itself but it is not another person, it has no will of its own.”
Isabel felt herself being swayed to him and tried to remember he was the enemy. She thought of the future Liz had told them about where Khivar’s army had taken over the Earth. But she couldn’t blame him for things that might never happen, it was the same as Max blaming her for things she had done in her other life. None of them knew what had led to that terrible future and it wasn’t like she could ask Khivar about it. The man standing before her didn’t know anything about that timeline. But more importantly, she couldn’t give away the secret of the Granolith.
Isabel let her eyes roam over his handsome face. What type of man was Khivar really? The kind, loving man she had met and fallen in love with, or the evil, black-hearted dictator who had stolen her brother’s throne.
She shook her head. It was all too complicated. “I never would have let myself fall in love with you if I’d known who you were.”
“I suspected as much,” Khivar admitted. “That is why I deceived you. And now you are grasping at any excuse to stop loving me.”
“I don’t know,” Isabel sighed. She sat down again and put her hands over her face. “I’m so confused. We’re enemies, Khivar, we’re at war. I…” she trailed off, shaking her head. “I don’t know what to do, how to act. We’ve been fighting the skins, Nicholas. You sent those troops to Roswell just a couple of months ago. We might have all been killed. If Liz…” she trailed off, realizing what she had been about to reveal.
But Khivar picked up on her slip. “If Liz what?”
Isabel shook her head, still unable to meet his eyes. She had been about to say, if Liz hadn’t told us about the other time line so we could prepare ourselves, we probably would have died. But Isabel had stopped herself in time, and she hurried to cover her slip. “Nothing. It’s just that Max would have been devastated to lose her.”
“As I was devastated to lose you,” Khivar said softly. He shook his head, “Things aren’t always so black and white, Isabel. Make no mistake, your brother and I are at war. A very long, very costly war and it is time to end it. But I didn’t send those troops to Roswell, Nicholas did. He is getting impatient to return home and he acted without my orders. I’m just glad we were together when the attack occurred so I could make sure nothing happened to you.”
Khivar knelt in front of her and gently parted her hands. “Do you still think of me as an enemy?”
Isabel looked into his handsome face, the one she had fallen in love with, and shook her head. “God help me, but no.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max spread out a detailed map of Copper Summit on the dining room table, while all of the others gathered around. “Rath wasn’t able to find out anything about Isabel being in town so he knows she must be on the ship. And last night Liz attempted to project to her but she was stopped at the ship. Serena thinks it is because the ship is made of the heavy metals, so Liz couldn’t get through.”
“Ryan says the ship is here, on the outskirts of town,” he said pointing to a location on the map. “It is constantly guarded by two soldiers but the main problem is that Nicholas had a small building with a lock on it put at the ship’s entrance. There is no other way onto the ship than through the building, because the cargo bay and engine room can only be opened from inside. The building and lock are built of metals we can’t manipulate because Nicholas was worried about deserters trying to steal the ship. So we’ll have to figure out a way to get past that.”
“What kind of lock?” Sean asked.
They all turned to Ryan and he explained, “It’s just a regular lock like you find on a house, but we have to have a key to get past it. Nicholas doesn’t trust anyone. He has the only key and must be there to let anyone on the ship. Occasionally Nicholas does forget to lock the building but only when he is on the ship. He’s methodical about keeping it locked otherwise.”
Sean smiled, “I’ve never met a lock I couldn’t pick.”
Max met his gaze and held it briefly before nodding and continuing. “Okay, so once we get inside, we might run into some technicians or Nicholas, so we’ll have to be prepared to take them out. We’ll split into two groups to get everything done faster. Kyle, Ryan and I will go in one group, Serena, Michael and Liz in the second.”
“We don’t want to use the ship’s communicators to keep in touch between the groups because they might be monitored and we’re not sure if walkie-talkies will work in the ship. Hopefully Liz will be our communicator, talking to me through our bond.”
“Serena’s group will take control of the bridge, locking down the entire ship, while we open the cargo bay and bring the cars inside. Ava will be outside to use her powers to create any diversions we need, including making it look like the guards are still there. She won’t come inside until the last minute.”
“We’ll have to take two cars to transport everyone. Ryan suggested a place near the cargo bay to park, where he’s sure we won’t be detected. Once the cars are inside, we’ll search the ship to make sure Isabel and Tess are aboard. Rath says Tess hasn’t left the ship for three days, so either my son has been born or it is close to the time.”
“Rath is the only one who can reliably see through Tess’ mind warps, so we’ll use him to search the ship. But we still don’t know if we can entirely trust him so we won’t tell him we are coming until we are there. When we have control of the bridge, I’ll call Rath and tell him something to get him to the ship. Then we’ll just take him inside and he won’t have a chance to warn anyone.”
When we make sure we have everyone, we’ll take-off and use the ship’s weapons to destroy Copper Summit. If we take the ship and don’t strike now, the skins will simply retaliate, so it has to be done. We’ll have to worry about Khivar’s reaction later.”
“In the ship, the trip back to Roswell will only take a few minutes. Maria and Alex will meet us at the pod chamber. We’ll land the ship there and disguise it with rock, like the pod chamber.”
Max looked at each one of them. “This is going to be dangerous and if anyone doesn’t want to come speak up now.”
No one spoke and Max continued, “Does everyone understand their part it the plan, have any questions or see any problems?”
Everyone shook their heads.
Max nodded, “Okay, it’s too late to leave tonight. The drive takes almost eight hours so we’ll leave tomorrow. Everyone meet here at noon and we’ll get there just before dark.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
When Isabel awoke after resting for the afternoon, Khivar offered her a surprise. He took her down the hall and led her into another room, where Ida was cradling a baby.
Isabel gasped, “Is he Max’s son?”
Khivar nodded, “He was born the day we brought you here.”
“Can I hold him?” Isabel asked.
Khivar motioned to Ida and she handed the baby to Isabel.
“He’s beautiful,” Isabel said. “Max would be so proud.” She turned to Khivar, “We have to tell him about his son.”
Khivar looked at Ida, “Leave us.” He waited until the door closed behind her. “Isabel, Tess has asked me to take her and the baby back to Antar.”
“But Max,” Isabel started to object.
“Would it be so bad?” Khivar asked. “You said yourself that the baby was a mistake and Max would never have chosen to have a child with Tess. If Tess and the child come to Antar, they will be out of your brother’s life forever and he can concentrate on Liz, just like he has always wanted.”
“That would mean Max would never know his son,” Isabel said.
“Surely he and Liz will have other children,” Khivar said.
“But Max doesn’t trust Tess and he doesn’t want her raising his son,” Isabel objected.
Khivar nodded, “What if the baby were in the care of someone he trusted?”
Isabel shook her head, “Who do you mean?”
Khivar took the baby and placed him in a crib and then led Isabel to a nearby sofa where they sat down. He took her hands in his. “Isabel, I want you to come back to Antar with me.”
“But Khivar,” Isabel started, only to be cut off.
“Just hear me out,” Khivar said. “We love one another and we want to be together, and you’re not satisfied with your life on Earth. On Antar you could do anything you want, be anyone you want.”
“What about Max, Liz and Michael?” she asked.
“As you’ve told me, they are all happy on Earth, living their human lives,” he said. “If you returned with me I would remove all the troops from Earth and leave them in peace. They could do whatever they wanted and not worry about any enemies.”
Isabel’s brow wrinkled in thought. “And the war?”
“With you at my side, the war would be over and I would be willing to give amnesty to any of Max’s followers who swore featly to me.”
“What about Max’s son?” Isabel asked.
“Surely Max wouldn’t object to you supervising the upbringing of his son.”
Isabel shook her head, “I don’t know, Khivar, it’s all so sudden. I would be leaving everything I know.”
Khivar smiled and gently touched her face. “We’ll be together on your true home and I will help you regain your memories.”
“What would I tell my family?” Isabel asked. “Max would never understand.”
“Is that your only objection, what Max would think?”
“I don’t know if he would ever forgive me,” Isabel said. “I don’t know if he would forgive me even if I stayed. I fell in love with you again.”
“Then come with me.” He leaned in and kissed her tenderly.
Isabel smiled as she suddenly made up her mind. “I have to say goodbye, tell my family I’m leaving.”
“Not if you don’t want to,” Khivar said. “I told you no one was looking for you. That’s because I anticipated that you might want to leave Earth without a big argument with your brother and friends.”
“What did you do?” Isabel asked apprehensively.
Khivar’s steady gaze held her eyes. “I arranged an accident that appeared to take your life. Your parents and friends think you died.”
“Khivar, how could you!” Isabel gasped, remembering how she had felt when they thought Alex was dead.
“I merely wanted to spare you the pain of a scene with your family” Khivar said simply. “This way the break is already made.”
“But my family,” Isabel said, rising. “Khivar, you can’t just do things like that. Why didn’t you just tell them we ran away together?”
“Would your brother have ever stopped looking for us?” Khivar asked.
Isabel shook her head, knowing he was right.
“Perhaps I overstepped my bounds,” Khivar said. “If you wish, I will arrange it so you can return to your life.”
Isabel paused considering. “If I did, the attacks would continue.”
“We are at war,” Khivar said, “and it has to end one way or another. Even if I wanted to, I don’t know if I could protect Max and the others at this point. There are many who have a lot invested in this war. If you come with me, we could convince everyone that Max was dead and no one else would come looking for him.”
Isabel considered everything Khivar had said. She didn’t like the fact that her family thought she was dead but maybe it would be easier for them, instead of thinking she had betrayed them. If she went back to Antar, she could guarantee the safety of Max and the others and stop the war.
Isabel looked into Khivar’s handsome face. She was in love with Khivar and she did want to spend her life with him.
Then she thought of the sacrifice Liz had made for them. Liz had been willing to give up the man she loved, and her future happiness, to save the world. The sacrifice that Isabel was contemplating was almost as severe, giving up her family and friends, her home, but her actions would save them all and she would be with the man she loved.
Isabel quickly made up her mind. “I’ll come with you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, June 6th, 2002)
Max’s phone rang early, waking him. “Yeah,” he said groggily.
“It’s Rath. Duke, the ship is gone.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni rushed into the hall when she felt the familiar shaking of the ship lifting off.
Nicholas met her at the head of the stairs. “Going somewhere?”
“You sent the ship home again without me?”
Nicholas leaned against the wall with a large smile, “Khivar wanted to take possession of Tess’ son before she had a chance to change her mind,” Nicholas said. “But the good news is that Khivar has ordered Max and all his friends executed. We’re going to Roswell to kill them all on Saturday night and Sunday we’re headed home.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Max arrived in Brody’s office before he got there and waited impatiently for him to arrive.
A few minutes later Brody came in. “Oh, Max. How are you? I was so sorry to hear about your sister.”
Max nodded. “Thanks.” He waited until Brody was seated and he put a hand on his shoulder, pushing a burst of power into him.
Almost immediately he saw Larek looking out from Brody’s eyes. “Max, I was just about to contact you.”
“Why?” Max asked.
“My men have just told me the Leptes has returned to Antar.”
Max nodded, “With Isabel aboard. Nicholas took her.”
Larek shook his head, “I’m sorry, Max.”
“I’ve got to get her back Larek. Are you in contact with my mother?”
“Not really, Max. It is too dangerous for her. Khivar’s men might be able to trace her position if we were in regular contact, but I could get a message to her. Actually this body was originally prepared by you mother, she suggested I use it for the summit.”
“So could I contact my mother through Brody?” Max asked.
“It is possible but Brody has been prepared to be used by me so he is more attuned to my equipment, that’s why you contact me when you use Brody. But I could send a message to your mother to use Brody to contact you about this same time tomorrow.”
Max nodded, “Okay, I’ll come back then.”
Larek released Brody’s mind and Brody refocused on Max. “I’m sorry, I seem to have drifted off for a moment, Max. What were you saying?”
“Um, I was just saying I won’t be back to work next week. I need some more time.”
Brody nodded, “Of course you do. Take off all the time you need.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max stood before his friends and parents, with Liz by his side, as he filled them in on the events of the day. “Tomorrow I’m gong to talk to my mother and see how she can help. The first step is to find out where Isabel is being kept and then we’ll work on a plan to get her back.”
Diane spoke up, “How are we going to get her back from your planet?”
“I don’t know,” Max admitted, “but we’ll figure out a way, I promise.”
The others nodded and started talking among themselves.
Max took Liz aside. “Tomorrow, I want you to come with me when I talk to my mother.” He shrugged, “For moral support, I guess.”
Liz nodded, “Anything you need.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, June 7th, 2002)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Max and Liz walked into Brody’s office hand-in-hand to find Brody already there.
Brody smiled when he saw them, “My son?”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Rath slipped into an alley and dialed Max’s number but the call went straight to voice mail. “Damn it,” Rath said. “Get off your freaking phone Max.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell UFO Museum)
“Zan?” Queen Nedra asked through Brody’s mouth.
Max nodded, “My name is Max now.” He motioned to Liz, “And this is Liz.”
“Ava?”
“Yeah,” Max said softly. “And you are…”
“Your mother, the dowager Queen Nedra.”
Max was suddenly nervous, and automatically reached for Liz’s hand. She squeezed his hand encouragingly and Max turned his attention back to his mother. “I’m sorry but we don’t remember you.”
Their interaction was not lost on her and Nedra nodded. “Larek told me.”
“There’s not time to catch up or get to know one another,” Max apologized. “We have an emergency.”
“What has happened?” Nedra asked.
Max continued, “We contacted you because Khivar has taken Isabel, um Vilondra. Their ship took her back to Antar yesterday. Khivar has her now.”
Nedra nodded.
“I need you to find out everything you can,” Max said.
“Of course,” Nedra said.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max waited until they were outside before he took the phone from his pocket and turned it on. “I’ll call Michael to get a meeting together.” But before he could dial, the phone rang and he answered. “Hello?”
“Duke,” Rath’s voice called out, “the ship is back.”
“What?” Max asked.
“I tried to call you earlier,” Rath said. “The ship came back this morning.”
“Were you able to find out anything?” Max asked.
“Nicholas called a big meeting and told the troops that Khivar has ordered all of you executed, and when you’re dead the troops can go home. He’s sending all of them to Roswell, Saturday night, in charter busses so it won’t look suspicious.”
“Did Nicholas say why the ship went to Antar?” Max asked.
“No,” Rath said, “and no one asked except Lonni. Nicholas told her it was to send your son to Antar.”
“My son?” Max asked as his throat tightened. He turned to Liz and she squeezed his hand.
“Yeah, he must’ve been born in the last few days.”
Max cleared his throat. “Did Nicholas say exactly when the attack was scheduled?”
“Just Saturday night,” Rath said, “tomorrow. There are like two hundred and twenty soldiers with orders to take you out and Nicholas told them not to let anything stand in their way. They’ll take Roswell apart looking for you. What are you going to do, duke?”
“If they leave any earlier, call me, otherwise I’ll get back to you,” Max said, hanging up. He looked at Liz, “The ship took my son to Antar too and Rath says Khivar ordered all of us killed tomorrow night. He’s sending the entire compliment of troops to Roswell to execute us.”
Liz nodded slowly, obviously deep in thought. “That means tomorrow, Copper Summit will be empty and the ship practically unguarded. We could take it and go to Antar to get Isabel ourselves.”
Max smiled, “That’s just what I was thinking.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Once again Max and the gathered friends and family stood around the dining room table with the map spread out before them. “We already have a good plan,” Max said, “and it will still work. We just won’t bother searching the ship until we are in the air. The only major change is that we will have to destroy the vehicles carrying the skin troops to Roswell. They’ll be traveling together through a desert so we probably won’t have any witnesses, but we have to take the chance. We can’t leave the skins on Earth.”
“I’ll ask Rath to make an excuse to stay in town and he’ll call us when all the troops have left town.” Max pointed to the map. “There is a town on the highway, Willcox, that is at the turn-off leading to Copper Summit. We’ll leave for there tonight and we’ll be able to see the skins driving through, to corroborate Rath’s account.”
“We’ll wait half-an-hour to make sure they’re gone and then we’ll go into town, get Rath and leave.”
He looked at his parents, the Parkers and the Valentis. “No matter what, I think you should all leave town for the weekend, just in case. When we’re sure everything is safe we’ll call you.”
Jim shook his head, “Can’t do that Max. I’ll help evacuate the others but I’m the Sheriff.” He shrugged, “If you don’t get all of the skins, someone has to be here to clean up. Besides I don’t know why they would care enough to come after me.”
Max nodded, “Just be careful.”
Max looked at each of his friends. “This trip is different than just stealing the ship. We’re going to another planet and we don’t know how long we’ll be there or even if we’ll be coming back. We will be facing our greatest enemy on a hostile world where we don’t know the rules. Serena says that Antar’s atmosphere is safe for the humans and we won’t have any trouble blending in because there are always a lot of off-worlders on the planet. The multi-dimensional thing that made all of the humans disappear, won’t be a problem because naturally all of the dimensions exist together on Antar and it is only when one is separated that causes humans to disappear. Ryan says that the ship is equipped with a signal that identifies it as part of Khivar’s personal fleet, so we won’t be bothered at the spaceport. But that is the least of our worries.”
“Liz and I have both decided to go. Now each of you have to make the decision and we’ll understand either way.”
Michael spoke up immediately, “Count me in.”
“Me too,” said Ryan.
Serena bowed, “I am at your service, your Majesties.”
“There’s no way you’re going without me,” Kyle said.
Maria slipped her arm in Michael’s. “I’m going too.”
Ava simply nodded.
“A chance to see another planet,” Alex said. “That’s every nerd’s dream.”
Sean sighed, “Well I can’t let you all go without me, you might get into trouble.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Café)
Using a single sweep of her hand, Liz made a sign to put in the widow of the Crashdown.
Closed due to death in the family.
She put it up and locked everything securely and then went upstairs to help her parents finish packing. “Can I get anything out of the laundry for you?” she called out.
Nancy came into the kitchen. “Liz, you have to let me tell you where we are staying.”
Liz shook her head, “It’s better if I don’t know. If anything goes wrong, no one can take the information from me.”
“But if you change your mind about going,” Nancy argued, “you won’t know where to find us.”
Liz smiled sadly. Her mother had never really accepted the fact that she was part alien, and not only had a past life, but an important destiny. “Mom, I’m not going to change my mind. I would do anything for Max, follow him anywhere. Into hell itself.”
“But you don’t know what you’re getting into,” Nancy said softly. “You could just come with us and live the rest of your life like a normal person.”
“I’m not a normal person anymore,” Liz said. “I never was. I just didn’t know it until that day Max healed me.”
She took her mother’s hand. “I know you don’t understand, but to live a life without Max would slowly kill me, both of us. And whether we succeed or not, it’ll be okay because we’re together.”
Liz saw the tears in her mother’s eyes and felt them in her own. She wrapped her arms around her mother and gave her a tight hug. “I have to go with him, Mom. It’s what I was born to do.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max put his parents’ luggage in the trunk of the car and turned back to hug his mother.
“Part of me doesn’t want you to go,” Diane said, “because I’m scared of losing you too. But I know I can’t ask you to stay. I want Isabel back too much.”
“I’ll be okay, Mom,” Max said.
“We don’t have to tell you to be careful,” Diane said.
Max shook his head, “We’ll be careful.”
Philip hugged Max. “I still can’t believe you’re going to another planet.”
“I know,” Max agreed, “it’s hard for me to believe too.”
“Come back to us,” Philip said, releasing him.
Max nodded, “We will and we’ll bring Isabel too.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Valenti House)
Amy hugged Sean and Maria. “You two don’t have to go. You’re not aliens, you don’t have any powers.”
“But we’re part of this,” Maria argued. “And we have to help our friends.”
“Of course,” Amy said, “but going to another planet is a little beyond the bounds of friendship. You’ll be risking your lives.”
“They saved my life,” Sean said. “I think I owe them a little. Besides I’m not really doing anything here. Up there I have a chance to be part of something big.”
Amy turned to Maria. “I know you love Michael but you don’t have to follow him into a war.”
Maria smiled. “Michael stayed on Earth for me and I want to do this for him.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Jim pulled Kyle into a hug. “Are you sure that this is what you want to do?”
Kyle hugged him back. “This is my path, Dad.”
Jim nodded, “Come back to us safe.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Max walked into Brody’s office, “Hey Brody.”
“Max,” Brody greeted warmly, “I didn’t expect you back so soon.”
“I’m not really back,” Max said. “In fact I came to tell you I’m quitting.”
Brody nodded, “I’m sorry to hear that. I think of you as a good friend. But maybe you can come by from time-to-time and I’ll catch you up on our progress, or of course I’ll see you at the Crashdown.”
Max shook his head, “I’m leaving town tonight, Brody. Liz, Michael, Maria, Alex, we’re all going. A friend of ours, who lives out of town, needs our help. We don’t know how long we’ll be gone, so I wanted to tell you.”
“Oh,” said Brody, obviously disappointed. “Well when you come back, your job is always here.”
“That means a lot Brody. I think of you as a friend too and I wanted to thank you for all of your help over the last couple of years. You’ve done more for us than you could ever know.”
Max held out his hand and Brody shook it, and Max pushed a stream of power into him.
He only had to wait a minute before Brody’s eyes refocused on him.
“Max, you’re calling early,” Nedra said.
Max nodded, releasing Brody’s hand. “There has been an interesting turn of events and if everything goes as planned we will be on our way back to Antar tomorrow afternoon.”
He turned and called out, “Serena.”
Serena entered the room and bowed formally before Brody. “Your highness, Cuerena at your service.”
Max turned back to his mother. “We need communication frequencies so we can tell you when we are arriving, a landing location and some kind of transport capable of carrying a dozen passengers and the Granolith. Can you arrange that in time?”
Nedra nodded, “Of course.” She turned to Serena, “Use royal frequency L-23 with royal code blue to transmit just as you arrive at the outer atmosphere and we will send the landing location.”
Max glanced at Serena. She nodded and headed toward the door, only stopping briefly to take the octagon-shaped alien object from its box on Brody’s desk, and replace it with an identical one.
When she was gone, Max turned back to his mother. “If anything goes wrong I will contact you, otherwise we’ll see you tomorrow.”
Nedra smiled, “I will count the moments.”
Max watched as Brody’s mind took over once again. “Bye Brody, and thanks again.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Song Playing: I Swear by All-4-One
Max parked the Jeep behind the Crashdown and let himself in the back door to wait with Liz. He had sent Michael and Serena to the airport to rent a van that they could all fit in. Max didn’t want anyone to get accidentally separated on the way to Copper Summit.
Liz, I’m here, he called out, through their connection.
She answered in the same manner. Upstairs, on the balcony.
Max jogged up the stairs and went through Liz’s room and out the window. She was looking down into the street and he enfolded her in his arms from behind, looking over her shoulder. “Taking a last look at Roswell?”
Liz leaned into him with a sigh, “It’s funny the things I never thought I would miss. The neon of the Crashdown and the UFO museum signs, the way the streetlights light up everything at night, this balcony. So many things have happened here, good and bad.”
Max frowned, “Liz, I don’t want you to feel that you have to go…”
Liz turned in his arms, cutting him off with a finger to his lips. “Max my mother said the same thing. She tried to get me to stay and I’ll tell you what I told her. I don’t have a life without you.”
Max smiled and reached up to touch her cheek. “Liz, I know this isn’t exactly the right time or place.” He got down on one knee and took a small velvet box from his pocket. “For weeks I was planning to do this tonight, but that was before Isabel and everything.”
Tears started in Liz’s eyes and she sank to her knees before Max, putting them closer to eye level.
Max smiled, “You make me feel complete in a way I never knew existed, anchored in a world full of chaos, and brave like I could take on anything. And what you said is true for me too. Without you I simply don’t want to live. Liz, I love you so much I don’t have the words for it, but if you marry me, I’ll spend every day for the rest of our lives showing you.”
The tears spilled over Liz’s eyelids and down her cheeks. “Max I can’t think of anything more wonderful than sharing your life. I love you more than I ever thought possible, of course I’ll marry you.”
They wrapped their arms around one another, both crying with joy.
Max released Liz and opened the box to reveal a perfect, heart-shaped diamond set on a platinum band. He took her hand and removed the promise ring he had given her, placing it on the ring finger of her right hand. Then he took the emgagemet ring from the box and slid it on her left hand. “The ring is platinum, which is said to help sustain the forces within and allow them to achieve their full potential. The band is made of two separate strands that have been twined and bound together by the heart, a symbol of our eternal love.
Liz reached for him, pulling him into a kiss, the tears on their cheeks mingling in their shared happiness.
Finally Max pulled back. “I called the City Clerk in Willcox, Arizona. If you agree, we can get a marriage license tomorrow morning and the clerk will perform the ceremony. No blood tests and no waiting, unlike New Mexico.” He looked at Liz’s expression carefully. “I know it’s sudden and it isn’t a romantic setting like you deserve, but for some reason I think it’s important for us to be together in every sense of the word before we get to Antar.”
Liz nodded. “I’ve had that feeling too Max, but even if I didn’t, I would marry you any time, any place,” she winked at him, “even at the Elvis chapel by the King himself.”
Max studied her. “Are you sure you won’t regret not having the big wedding with the flowers and the dress and the bridesmaids?”
Liz smiled, “None of that matters to me Max, only being with you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 16
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Tuesday, June 4th, 2002)
(Roswell Sheriff’s Station)
Hansen rushed into Valenti’s office with a file folder that he thrust at Jim. “Sheriff, the coroner’s office just faxed over their initial report and Sheriff, there’s something here you need to see.”
Jim quickly skimmed the report and then looked back at Hansen. “Are they sure?”
Hansen nodded. “What are we going to do?”
“I’ll take care of it. Thank you, deputy,” Jim said, dismissing him. He reached for the phone and quickly dialed the familiar number.
When it was answered, Jim got right to the point. “Max, I don’t know what this means but Isabel wasn’t on that plane.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Isabel awoke to a throbbing pain in her head and with a groan she quickly shut her eyes, raising her hand to shade them from the light.
The light in the room dimmed instantly and Isabel carefully opened her eyes again. Her vision was fuzzy but she could see that she wasn’t in her own room. With a hand to her head, she sat up, trying to figure out where she was. She took in the room in a sweeping glance, vaguely noting the ornate furnishings as she turned, but there was nothing familiar.
As her gaze reached the other side of the room, she suddenly discovered that she wasn’t alone. For a moment she was startled but then she recognized her companion. “Hale?”
But suddenly the events of the last few days came rushing back to her and she gasped, “Khivar!”
She scrambled off the bed. “Where am I? What happened?”
Khivar held up his hands in a placating motion. “You’re safe and on my ship in Copper Summit.”
Isabel put a hand to her still throbbing head. “What did you do to me?”
“I’m sorry about your head,” he said as he walked toward her. “It was a regrettable mistake.”
Alarmed, Isabel backed to the wall shaking her head, but Khivar ignored her, stopping only inches away.
“Unfortunately you are allergic to the anesthetic we gave you.” He reached up and gently touched her cheek. “It made you very ill. You have been unconscious for two days.”
Isabel’s breath caught in her throat. She had fallen in love with Hale and even knowing his true identity, her feelings were still there.
Khivar pressed his free hand against the wall and leaned into her, his voice barely a whisper, “For a few hours I thought I was going to lose you again. I held your dead body in my arms once and it almost destroyed me, but we were given another chance. You were reborn and I’ve waited so long for us to be reunited.”
A shiver of reaction ran through Isabel and she whispered, “Khivar.”
He took her head in his hands and brushed her lips with his once and then again.
Isabel closed her eyes with a sigh and let herself get lost in the kiss. But too soon, the reality of her situation came rushing back and she put her hands to his chest and pushed, ending the contact. “Stop, Khivar. Tell me why you brought me here.”
Isabel thought she saw annoyance flash through his eyes but it was quickly replaced as he smiled.
“I couldn’t wait for you any longer,” he said simply.
Isabel felt her own temper rising. “So you kidnapped me?”
“I had not planned it that way but when you found out who I was, you attempted to run away from me and I could not let that happen.”
Isabel shook her head. “I wasn’t running away. I was scared, confused. I was going to my grandparents for some time to think.”
“Why were you sacred?” Khivar asked incredulously. “Surely, you remember how it was between us. How much we loved one another, how much I still love you?”
“But that’s just it,” Isabel tried to explain. “I don’t remember “
Khivar shook his head, “When we made love, I saw your memory of our first kiss on Antar.”
“Yes, I started to remember it,” she admitted, “but I wouldn’t let myself remember anything more. The intense emotions I felt for you.” She shook her head, “I didn’t want to learn anything else.”
“Why not, Isabel? Why would you deny us?”
Isabel continued to shake her head, as tears streamed down her face, and she tried to push past Khivar but he held her firmly.
“Isabel, tell me why you are so afraid?”
“I don’t want to know the truth,” she sobbed. “I don’t want to remember choosing you over Max. I don’t want to remember betraying my brother.”
Khivar’s brow creased as he enfolded her in his arms. “Who told you that?”
“Vanessa Whitaker,” Isabel whispered. “She said I betrayed my brother, my family, for you. I didn’t want to believe her but Nicholas told me the same thing.”
Khivar smoothed his hand over her hair. “Shhh. It’s okay, Isabel. You didn’t betray anyone.”
Isabel pulled away from him. “What?”
Khivar shook his head. “It is commonly believed among my people that you did betray your brother, because you were with me when you died. Afterward, the rumors spread that you had come to join me and divulge all of your brother’s plans.”
He reached up to brush the tears from her cheeks. “But it isn’t true. You were faithful to you brother to the end, and ultimately it was why you were killed.” He took a deep breath and continued, “Vanessa told you that because she believed it was the truth. As for the General,” Khivar said casually, “he does tend to be a little overzealous at times.”
“But Khivar, Lonni told me the same thing,” Isabel argued. “Why would she…” Isabel suddenly trailed off.
Khivar nodded, “I am sure you are aware that Lonni would say or do anything to get what she wants. Or perhaps she doesn’t remember the whole truth herself.”
Isabel felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders and she suddenly felt faint. She grabbed for Khivar as her knees went out from under her.
Khivar caught her easily and swung her into his arms, gently placing her on the bed and smoothing her hair out of her face with a brush of his hand. “You have to be careful, you still have not fully recovered. You should rest for a while.”
Isabel shook her head as she tried to sit. “I can’t just stay here. My family and friends will worry. You said I’ve already been gone two days.”
Khivar gently but firmly held her down. “I have arranged everything, Isabel,” he assured her. “I promise, no one is looking for you.” He handed her a glass. “Drink this, it will help you get stronger.”
Isabel relaxed with a nod, suddenly exhausted. She took the glass and drained it. “Okay. I’ll sleep for a little while.”
Standing, Khivar pulled the blanket over her. “I’ll be over there in the chair when you awake.”
“But it might be hours,” Isabel protested.
Khivar smiled and touched her cheek. “I have barely left your side since you were brought here.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Philip and Diane sat at the dining room table surrounded by Max and his friends as Sheriff Valenti delivered the news. They were rendered speechless by the Sheriff’s revelation; Isabel hadn’t been on the plane when it exploded, there was definite proof. Tears gathered in Diane’s eyes and she started to weep softly.
Philip turned to Max, “So what do you think happened to her?”
“The most likely scenario is that she was taken by the skins,” Max said softly.
“Your enemies from your planet,” Philip said, trying to get a grip on what was happening. “Why do you think that?”
Max explained, “I saw Isabel get on the plane and watched until it took off. I didn’t see her or anyone else get off. That means someone used alien powers to alter my perception of reality.”
“They can do that?” Diane gasped.
“Tess could,” Michael said gruffly.
“And you think Tess is with these other aliens who attacked us?” Philip asked.
Max nodded, “We’re sure of it.”
“But they won’t hurt Isabel?” Diane asked anxiously.
Max put a hand on her shoulder. “No Mom, they won’t hurt her.” He shook his head, “We should have seen it before. That’s why Liz didn’t feel sick that day. Khivar loved Vilondra and his goal has always been to get her back. He wouldn’t kill Isabel.”
“So what can we do?” Diane asked. “How do we get her back?”
Max glanced again at his cell phone. When the Sheriff had called him with the news, he had immediately paged Rath. If Isabel was in Copper Summit, Rath could find out. This was a chance for Rath to prove that his offer of an alliance was genuine and Max hoped he had done the right thing in trusting him. “I’m not sure yet, Mom,” Max admitted, “but we will get her back.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Khivar waited until the sleeping draught he had given Isabel had taken effect and he was sure she was soundly asleep, before he let himself out of the room. Immediately he went to Nicholas’ office and summoned his second in command.
While he waited impatiently for the General to arrive, Khivar considered his tenuous position with Isabel. He hadn’t wanted to force her to come to him but unfortunately the events had dictated his actions. He couldn’t take the chance that Isabel might have told Max who he really was. Max and the others had a lot of influence over Isabel and they might have been able to turn her from him, so he’d faked her death. And now he had to play his hand carefully or risk turning her from him permanently.
He kept reminding himself he was dealing with Isabel not Vilondra, and even though they were the same person, Isabel had been raised on Earth with possibilities that had never been available to Vilondra. Isabel was an independent woman, free of the paternal restraints and royal traditions and duties that Vilondra had been subjected to on Antar. And Isabel’s strength and spirit made Khivar love her even more.
But Isabel’s independence also made him cautions. Khivar couldn’t predict her reactions and he knew if he pushed her too hard or too soon, she would leave him.
Nicholas entered the office with a deep formal bow. “My Liege.”
The formality wasn’t lost on Khivar, and an amused smile turned up the edges of his mouth. “General Nicaron, you must think you have been summoned here to be disciplined.”
Nicholas winced at his true name on his master’s lips. “I am only here to serve.”
“Isabel woke up briefly,” Khivar said, watching Nicholas closely. “We spoke candidly for a few moments before she exhausted herself.”
Nicholas nodded, “I’m glad she is regaining her strength.”
“Are you?” Khivar asked casually.
Nicholas was suddenly terrified for his life and he fell to his knees, pressing his head to the floor. “Your Majesty, I assure you…”
Khivar cut him off, “Isabel told me you led her to believe she had betrayed her brother on Antar.”
Nicholas held his breath and remained silent as Khivar continued.
“Now, I understand your use of deception to achieve your ends, but I will ask you before I speak to her again, Nicaron. Is there anything else in your interactions with Isabel you would like to report?”
Nicholas sighed in relief and raised his eyes to meet his master’s. “My liege, in the course of my mission to reunite you with the Princess, there have been occasions where perhaps I was a bit harsh,” he admitted, “but I was careful not to inflict any permanent damage. I knew you were impatient for her to be returned to you and I thought the fastest way to get her back would be to play on her fears. I hoped I could confuse and manipulate her into voluntarily joining us.”
Khivar nodded.
Nicholas grew bolder, “I thought we were in agreement, Sir, that there might have to be some unpleasantness and it was better done by me.”
“Yes, we did agree,” Khivar said with a sigh. “I know you have been loyal, Nicholas. She is just so delicate and she was so terribly sick. I almost lost her before we were together again.”
It was as close to an apology as Khivar had ever uttered to him and Nicholas got to his feet, bowing formally. “Is there anything I can do for you, my liege?”
“You have disposed of the team that participated in Isabel’s abduction?”
“Of course, Sir, just as you instructed. They never had the chance to talk to anyone. The healer is the only one left alive and he is confined to the ship.”
Khivar nodded, “Keep the troops in town for now, away from the ship, but be covert about it. Distract them with drills and assignments, training. Most importantly, keep Lonni occupied. The last thing I want is for her to ruin my plans.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans house)
The gang was laying out some preliminary rescue plans when Max’s phone rang. He answered it immediately, “This is Max.”
“Yo, duke,” Rath said, “I got your message.”
“We think Nicholas has taken Isabel,” Max said. “Do you know anything about that?”
“Not a thing,” Rath said surprised. “A van did drive through town and go straight to the ship two days ago, in the evening, but I don’t know anything else.”
Max nodded, “Check around and see what you can find out.”
“You got it,” Rath agreed.
Max hung up and turned to the expectant faces before him. “Rath doesn’t know anything but he saw a van come into town the same day Isabel went missing. It went right to the ship.”
“They have Isabel on their ship,” Diane said. “What if they take her back to your planet?”
“We’ll get her back no matter what, Mom. I promise.” Max said.
“How are you going to do that?” Philip asked. “Don’t they have a whole town of soldiers?”
Max nodded, “That’s why we’re getting help.” He dialed a number on his phone, “This is Max. We think Nicholas has kidnapped Isabel and we need your help. Can you meet us at my house?”
He hung up the phone. “Ryan is coming over. He can tell us the layout of the town and the ship, any passwords or security protocol and the guard schedules. We’ll start with that and lay out a plan.”
Max turned to Michael, “After we meet with Ryan, I want you to see if you can find Hale. We haven’t heard from him in days. He could have been taken too, or worse.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Michael knocked on the door to Hale’s house for several minutes without an answer and then moved to peer in the window. Nothing seemed to be out of place and Michael walked around the back of the house.
All of the windows and doors were locked but when Michael looked through the window into the garage, he saw that Hale’s car was gone.
He took out his cell phone and called Max. “The place is locked up tight but Hale’s car is gone.”
“Any signs of a struggle?” Max asked.
“No,” Michael said. “Maybe Hale just took off.”
“I hope so,” Max said.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans house)
Max waited until Liz and Serena and his parents were the only ones left, before he turned to Liz with his request. “Liz, will you try to project to Isabel?”
Diane sat up straighter. “Liz can contact Isabel?”
Max nodded and explained to his parents. “One of Liz’s powers is astral projection. She can make her spirit leave her body and go somewhere else.” He took Liz’s hand. “That’s how she saved me at the summit in New York.”
“So how does it work?” Philip asked.
“It’s like I can feel people’s spirits,” Liz explained, “and my mind just takes me there.”
“It’s not dangerous,” Diane said.
“No,” Max said. “Liz will only stay a minute, just to see how Isabel is and tell her we’re coming.” He squeezed her hand, “Right?”
Liz nodded, knowing Max was worried about her too. It had taken a lot for him to ask her because there were so many unknowns. They didn’t know if any of the skins could detect her presence or what could happen if they did.
“I’ll be fine,” Liz assured them.
She sat on the sofa next to Max and took a deep breath, closing her eyes. In her mind, she pictured Isabel, concentrating on the part of her that was unique, the part that made her Isabel. Then she let her mind follow the sensation, drawing her to Isabel. She felt the familiar sensation of flight, traveling at extreme speeds and suddenly she stopped.
But Isabel was not before her as she expected. Liz stood next to what she could only describe as a flying saucer. She reached out to touch shining, metalic surface but forgot she wasn’t solid until her hand collided with the surface. Liz recoiled in surprise, checking to make sure she wasn’t solid but she was still transparent.
Once again she concentrated on going to Isabel but she didn’t go anywhere. It was obvious to Liz that Isabel was on the ship, but for some reason, Liz couldn’t get inside.
She let herself fall back into her body and opened her eyes.
“What happened?” everyone asked at the same time.
“I couldn’t get to her,” Liz said. “I was stopped outside the ship. I couldn’t get through.”
Serena nodded, “I wondered if it would stop you. The ship is made of heavy metals that our powers don’t work on, but I didn’t know how your ability would work. The fact that you were led to the ship though means it is probable Isabel is inside.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Wednesday, June 5th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Isabel awoke feeling much better. Immediately she looked to the chair where Khivar said he would be waiting, but she was disappointed to find it empty. She looked around the room, carefully taking in the contents and it suddenly occurred to her that there was no window. Of course Khivar had told her they were on a ship but she had never considered there would be no windows. It was somewhat disconcerting and claustrophobic and Isabel glanced at her watch to see what time it was.
Her watch showed nine o’clock but she didn’t know if it was morning or night. The growling in her stomach didn’t help her tell the time either but it was insistent enough that she felt the need for some relief. She was a little apprehensive about leaving the room without Khivar, considering she was on a ship of enemy soldiers, but she knew Khivar wouldn’t let anything happen to her, and squaring her shoulders she approached the door.
Isabel was surprised to see there was no handle on the door but she assumed it opened automatically like on Star Trek or something. But the door remained closed even when she was only a few inches from it and she waved her hand around, attempting to trigger a motion sensor. Still nothing happened and she was starting to get annoyed. She pushed a small amount of power into her hand and ran it over the surface of the door and along the frame, hoping to see a glowing handprint trigger like the one in the pod chamber, but again nothing happened.
Then the truth occurred to her. She was locked in. Instantly Isabel was angry that Khivar had dared to lock her up. She raised her fists and pounded on the door, calling out, “Hello. Is anyone there?”
The door slid open suddenly, surprising her and she involuntarily stepped back as Khivar appeared outside.
“What’s wrong?” he asked, concerned.
“I’m locked in a room, that’s what’s wrong,” she said angrily.
“Yes,” Khivar said with a nod. “It was for your own protection. My troops are screened carefully but it is always a remote possibility a traitor has slipped through. I would rather err on the side of caution than risk losing you.”
Isabel nodded, accepting the information. “Is that the only reason, Khivar? Am I free to leave whenever I want?”
“Of course,” he assured her, “but the healer is still concerned for your health and he has ordered complete rest for a few more days, at least.”
Khivar slipped an arm around her waist, deftly turning and propelling her back into the room. With a flourish, he indicated a chair and she took a seat.
“A few more days?” Isabel asked. “I really don’t feel that sick.”
“Isabel, this allergic condition is very serious. You don’t want to risk a relapse,” Khivar pointed out.
“Okay,” Isabel agreed, “but…”
Khivar cut her off, “No buts. Just let yourself get well.”
“I just feel strange being here,” Isabel said. “Since we learned who we used to be, and about the war, we have thought of you as the enemy. Now, I have been taken against my will and brought to Copper Summit. So basically I am in the enemy stronghold in a locked room, surrounded by soldiers. Just off the top of my head, I think that makes me a prisoner of war.”
Khivar smiled and then broke into a joyous laughter. “I have missed you so much. I had almost forgotten how quickly your mind works.”
He sat forward and reached for her hands. “Isabel, that is why I couldn’t wait any longer to be with you. It is why I came to Earth and posed as your classmate, so we could be close again, so you could learn to love me again.” He stroked the back of her hand with his thumb as he continued, “I wanted you to get to know me and choose to be with me. And when we made love, I knew you loved me, and I thought we would be able to work through the rest together.”
Isabel interlaced her fingers with his and held up their clasped hands, her gaze meeting his. “But you’re not really on Earth are you? You are possessing this body from Antar.”
She rose from her chair suddenly angry, and dropped his hand. “You made love to me with someone else’s body, Khivar. How could you do that?”
Khivar rose took and took her by the shoulders. “I would never defile you in that manner. You mean too much to me.”
A confused look passed over her features and he continued, “You are right, of course, I am not really on Earth. But I had this special skin made from my own genetic material, mixed with human DNA. It is closer to the procedure that produced you, almost a hybrid itself but it is not another person, it has no will of its own.”
Isabel felt herself being swayed to him and tried to remember he was the enemy. She thought of the future Liz had told them about where Khivar’s army had taken over the Earth. But she couldn’t blame him for things that might never happen, it was the same as Max blaming her for things she had done in her other life. None of them knew what had led to that terrible future and it wasn’t like she could ask Khivar about it. The man standing before her didn’t know anything about that timeline. But more importantly, she couldn’t give away the secret of the Granolith.
Isabel let her eyes roam over his handsome face. What type of man was Khivar really? The kind, loving man she had met and fallen in love with, or the evil, black-hearted dictator who had stolen her brother’s throne.
She shook her head. It was all too complicated. “I never would have let myself fall in love with you if I’d known who you were.”
“I suspected as much,” Khivar admitted. “That is why I deceived you. And now you are grasping at any excuse to stop loving me.”
“I don’t know,” Isabel sighed. She sat down again and put her hands over her face. “I’m so confused. We’re enemies, Khivar, we’re at war. I…” she trailed off, shaking her head. “I don’t know what to do, how to act. We’ve been fighting the skins, Nicholas. You sent those troops to Roswell just a couple of months ago. We might have all been killed. If Liz…” she trailed off, realizing what she had been about to reveal.
But Khivar picked up on her slip. “If Liz what?”
Isabel shook her head, still unable to meet his eyes. She had been about to say, if Liz hadn’t told us about the other time line so we could prepare ourselves, we probably would have died. But Isabel had stopped herself in time, and she hurried to cover her slip. “Nothing. It’s just that Max would have been devastated to lose her.”
“As I was devastated to lose you,” Khivar said softly. He shook his head, “Things aren’t always so black and white, Isabel. Make no mistake, your brother and I are at war. A very long, very costly war and it is time to end it. But I didn’t send those troops to Roswell, Nicholas did. He is getting impatient to return home and he acted without my orders. I’m just glad we were together when the attack occurred so I could make sure nothing happened to you.”
Khivar knelt in front of her and gently parted her hands. “Do you still think of me as an enemy?”
Isabel looked into his handsome face, the one she had fallen in love with, and shook her head. “God help me, but no.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max spread out a detailed map of Copper Summit on the dining room table, while all of the others gathered around. “Rath wasn’t able to find out anything about Isabel being in town so he knows she must be on the ship. And last night Liz attempted to project to her but she was stopped at the ship. Serena thinks it is because the ship is made of the heavy metals, so Liz couldn’t get through.”
“Ryan says the ship is here, on the outskirts of town,” he said pointing to a location on the map. “It is constantly guarded by two soldiers but the main problem is that Nicholas had a small building with a lock on it put at the ship’s entrance. There is no other way onto the ship than through the building, because the cargo bay and engine room can only be opened from inside. The building and lock are built of metals we can’t manipulate because Nicholas was worried about deserters trying to steal the ship. So we’ll have to figure out a way to get past that.”
“What kind of lock?” Sean asked.
They all turned to Ryan and he explained, “It’s just a regular lock like you find on a house, but we have to have a key to get past it. Nicholas doesn’t trust anyone. He has the only key and must be there to let anyone on the ship. Occasionally Nicholas does forget to lock the building but only when he is on the ship. He’s methodical about keeping it locked otherwise.”
Sean smiled, “I’ve never met a lock I couldn’t pick.”
Max met his gaze and held it briefly before nodding and continuing. “Okay, so once we get inside, we might run into some technicians or Nicholas, so we’ll have to be prepared to take them out. We’ll split into two groups to get everything done faster. Kyle, Ryan and I will go in one group, Serena, Michael and Liz in the second.”
“We don’t want to use the ship’s communicators to keep in touch between the groups because they might be monitored and we’re not sure if walkie-talkies will work in the ship. Hopefully Liz will be our communicator, talking to me through our bond.”
“Serena’s group will take control of the bridge, locking down the entire ship, while we open the cargo bay and bring the cars inside. Ava will be outside to use her powers to create any diversions we need, including making it look like the guards are still there. She won’t come inside until the last minute.”
“We’ll have to take two cars to transport everyone. Ryan suggested a place near the cargo bay to park, where he’s sure we won’t be detected. Once the cars are inside, we’ll search the ship to make sure Isabel and Tess are aboard. Rath says Tess hasn’t left the ship for three days, so either my son has been born or it is close to the time.”
“Rath is the only one who can reliably see through Tess’ mind warps, so we’ll use him to search the ship. But we still don’t know if we can entirely trust him so we won’t tell him we are coming until we are there. When we have control of the bridge, I’ll call Rath and tell him something to get him to the ship. Then we’ll just take him inside and he won’t have a chance to warn anyone.”
When we make sure we have everyone, we’ll take-off and use the ship’s weapons to destroy Copper Summit. If we take the ship and don’t strike now, the skins will simply retaliate, so it has to be done. We’ll have to worry about Khivar’s reaction later.”
“In the ship, the trip back to Roswell will only take a few minutes. Maria and Alex will meet us at the pod chamber. We’ll land the ship there and disguise it with rock, like the pod chamber.”
Max looked at each one of them. “This is going to be dangerous and if anyone doesn’t want to come speak up now.”
No one spoke and Max continued, “Does everyone understand their part it the plan, have any questions or see any problems?”
Everyone shook their heads.
Max nodded, “Okay, it’s too late to leave tonight. The drive takes almost eight hours so we’ll leave tomorrow. Everyone meet here at noon and we’ll get there just before dark.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
When Isabel awoke after resting for the afternoon, Khivar offered her a surprise. He took her down the hall and led her into another room, where Ida was cradling a baby.
Isabel gasped, “Is he Max’s son?”
Khivar nodded, “He was born the day we brought you here.”
“Can I hold him?” Isabel asked.
Khivar motioned to Ida and she handed the baby to Isabel.
“He’s beautiful,” Isabel said. “Max would be so proud.” She turned to Khivar, “We have to tell him about his son.”
Khivar looked at Ida, “Leave us.” He waited until the door closed behind her. “Isabel, Tess has asked me to take her and the baby back to Antar.”
“But Max,” Isabel started to object.
“Would it be so bad?” Khivar asked. “You said yourself that the baby was a mistake and Max would never have chosen to have a child with Tess. If Tess and the child come to Antar, they will be out of your brother’s life forever and he can concentrate on Liz, just like he has always wanted.”
“That would mean Max would never know his son,” Isabel said.
“Surely he and Liz will have other children,” Khivar said.
“But Max doesn’t trust Tess and he doesn’t want her raising his son,” Isabel objected.
Khivar nodded, “What if the baby were in the care of someone he trusted?”
Isabel shook her head, “Who do you mean?”
Khivar took the baby and placed him in a crib and then led Isabel to a nearby sofa where they sat down. He took her hands in his. “Isabel, I want you to come back to Antar with me.”
“But Khivar,” Isabel started, only to be cut off.
“Just hear me out,” Khivar said. “We love one another and we want to be together, and you’re not satisfied with your life on Earth. On Antar you could do anything you want, be anyone you want.”
“What about Max, Liz and Michael?” she asked.
“As you’ve told me, they are all happy on Earth, living their human lives,” he said. “If you returned with me I would remove all the troops from Earth and leave them in peace. They could do whatever they wanted and not worry about any enemies.”
Isabel’s brow wrinkled in thought. “And the war?”
“With you at my side, the war would be over and I would be willing to give amnesty to any of Max’s followers who swore featly to me.”
“What about Max’s son?” Isabel asked.
“Surely Max wouldn’t object to you supervising the upbringing of his son.”
Isabel shook her head, “I don’t know, Khivar, it’s all so sudden. I would be leaving everything I know.”
Khivar smiled and gently touched her face. “We’ll be together on your true home and I will help you regain your memories.”
“What would I tell my family?” Isabel asked. “Max would never understand.”
“Is that your only objection, what Max would think?”
“I don’t know if he would ever forgive me,” Isabel said. “I don’t know if he would forgive me even if I stayed. I fell in love with you again.”
“Then come with me.” He leaned in and kissed her tenderly.
Isabel smiled as she suddenly made up her mind. “I have to say goodbye, tell my family I’m leaving.”
“Not if you don’t want to,” Khivar said. “I told you no one was looking for you. That’s because I anticipated that you might want to leave Earth without a big argument with your brother and friends.”
“What did you do?” Isabel asked apprehensively.
Khivar’s steady gaze held her eyes. “I arranged an accident that appeared to take your life. Your parents and friends think you died.”
“Khivar, how could you!” Isabel gasped, remembering how she had felt when they thought Alex was dead.
“I merely wanted to spare you the pain of a scene with your family” Khivar said simply. “This way the break is already made.”
“But my family,” Isabel said, rising. “Khivar, you can’t just do things like that. Why didn’t you just tell them we ran away together?”
“Would your brother have ever stopped looking for us?” Khivar asked.
Isabel shook her head, knowing he was right.
“Perhaps I overstepped my bounds,” Khivar said. “If you wish, I will arrange it so you can return to your life.”
Isabel paused considering. “If I did, the attacks would continue.”
“We are at war,” Khivar said, “and it has to end one way or another. Even if I wanted to, I don’t know if I could protect Max and the others at this point. There are many who have a lot invested in this war. If you come with me, we could convince everyone that Max was dead and no one else would come looking for him.”
Isabel considered everything Khivar had said. She didn’t like the fact that her family thought she was dead but maybe it would be easier for them, instead of thinking she had betrayed them. If she went back to Antar, she could guarantee the safety of Max and the others and stop the war.
Isabel looked into Khivar’s handsome face. She was in love with Khivar and she did want to spend her life with him.
Then she thought of the sacrifice Liz had made for them. Liz had been willing to give up the man she loved, and her future happiness, to save the world. The sacrifice that Isabel was contemplating was almost as severe, giving up her family and friends, her home, but her actions would save them all and she would be with the man she loved.
Isabel quickly made up her mind. “I’ll come with you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Thursday, June 6th, 2002)
Max’s phone rang early, waking him. “Yeah,” he said groggily.
“It’s Rath. Duke, the ship is gone.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Lonni rushed into the hall when she felt the familiar shaking of the ship lifting off.
Nicholas met her at the head of the stairs. “Going somewhere?”
“You sent the ship home again without me?”
Nicholas leaned against the wall with a large smile, “Khivar wanted to take possession of Tess’ son before she had a chance to change her mind,” Nicholas said. “But the good news is that Khivar has ordered Max and all his friends executed. We’re going to Roswell to kill them all on Saturday night and Sunday we’re headed home.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Max arrived in Brody’s office before he got there and waited impatiently for him to arrive.
A few minutes later Brody came in. “Oh, Max. How are you? I was so sorry to hear about your sister.”
Max nodded. “Thanks.” He waited until Brody was seated and he put a hand on his shoulder, pushing a burst of power into him.
Almost immediately he saw Larek looking out from Brody’s eyes. “Max, I was just about to contact you.”
“Why?” Max asked.
“My men have just told me the Leptes has returned to Antar.”
Max nodded, “With Isabel aboard. Nicholas took her.”
Larek shook his head, “I’m sorry, Max.”
“I’ve got to get her back Larek. Are you in contact with my mother?”
“Not really, Max. It is too dangerous for her. Khivar’s men might be able to trace her position if we were in regular contact, but I could get a message to her. Actually this body was originally prepared by you mother, she suggested I use it for the summit.”
“So could I contact my mother through Brody?” Max asked.
“It is possible but Brody has been prepared to be used by me so he is more attuned to my equipment, that’s why you contact me when you use Brody. But I could send a message to your mother to use Brody to contact you about this same time tomorrow.”
Max nodded, “Okay, I’ll come back then.”
Larek released Brody’s mind and Brody refocused on Max. “I’m sorry, I seem to have drifted off for a moment, Max. What were you saying?”
“Um, I was just saying I won’t be back to work next week. I need some more time.”
Brody nodded, “Of course you do. Take off all the time you need.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Max stood before his friends and parents, with Liz by his side, as he filled them in on the events of the day. “Tomorrow I’m gong to talk to my mother and see how she can help. The first step is to find out where Isabel is being kept and then we’ll work on a plan to get her back.”
Diane spoke up, “How are we going to get her back from your planet?”
“I don’t know,” Max admitted, “but we’ll figure out a way, I promise.”
The others nodded and started talking among themselves.
Max took Liz aside. “Tomorrow, I want you to come with me when I talk to my mother.” He shrugged, “For moral support, I guess.”
Liz nodded, “Anything you need.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Friday, June 7th, 2002)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Max and Liz walked into Brody’s office hand-in-hand to find Brody already there.
Brody smiled when he saw them, “My son?”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Rath slipped into an alley and dialed Max’s number but the call went straight to voice mail. “Damn it,” Rath said. “Get off your freaking phone Max.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell UFO Museum)
“Zan?” Queen Nedra asked through Brody’s mouth.
Max nodded, “My name is Max now.” He motioned to Liz, “And this is Liz.”
“Ava?”
“Yeah,” Max said softly. “And you are…”
“Your mother, the dowager Queen Nedra.”
Max was suddenly nervous, and automatically reached for Liz’s hand. She squeezed his hand encouragingly and Max turned his attention back to his mother. “I’m sorry but we don’t remember you.”
Their interaction was not lost on her and Nedra nodded. “Larek told me.”
“There’s not time to catch up or get to know one another,” Max apologized. “We have an emergency.”
“What has happened?” Nedra asked.
Max continued, “We contacted you because Khivar has taken Isabel, um Vilondra. Their ship took her back to Antar yesterday. Khivar has her now.”
Nedra nodded.
“I need you to find out everything you can,” Max said.
“Of course,” Nedra said.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max waited until they were outside before he took the phone from his pocket and turned it on. “I’ll call Michael to get a meeting together.” But before he could dial, the phone rang and he answered. “Hello?”
“Duke,” Rath’s voice called out, “the ship is back.”
“What?” Max asked.
“I tried to call you earlier,” Rath said. “The ship came back this morning.”
“Were you able to find out anything?” Max asked.
“Nicholas called a big meeting and told the troops that Khivar has ordered all of you executed, and when you’re dead the troops can go home. He’s sending all of them to Roswell, Saturday night, in charter busses so it won’t look suspicious.”
“Did Nicholas say why the ship went to Antar?” Max asked.
“No,” Rath said, “and no one asked except Lonni. Nicholas told her it was to send your son to Antar.”
“My son?” Max asked as his throat tightened. He turned to Liz and she squeezed his hand.
“Yeah, he must’ve been born in the last few days.”
Max cleared his throat. “Did Nicholas say exactly when the attack was scheduled?”
“Just Saturday night,” Rath said, “tomorrow. There are like two hundred and twenty soldiers with orders to take you out and Nicholas told them not to let anything stand in their way. They’ll take Roswell apart looking for you. What are you going to do, duke?”
“If they leave any earlier, call me, otherwise I’ll get back to you,” Max said, hanging up. He looked at Liz, “The ship took my son to Antar too and Rath says Khivar ordered all of us killed tomorrow night. He’s sending the entire compliment of troops to Roswell to execute us.”
Liz nodded slowly, obviously deep in thought. “That means tomorrow, Copper Summit will be empty and the ship practically unguarded. We could take it and go to Antar to get Isabel ourselves.”
Max smiled, “That’s just what I was thinking.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Evans House)
Once again Max and the gathered friends and family stood around the dining room table with the map spread out before them. “We already have a good plan,” Max said, “and it will still work. We just won’t bother searching the ship until we are in the air. The only major change is that we will have to destroy the vehicles carrying the skin troops to Roswell. They’ll be traveling together through a desert so we probably won’t have any witnesses, but we have to take the chance. We can’t leave the skins on Earth.”
“I’ll ask Rath to make an excuse to stay in town and he’ll call us when all the troops have left town.” Max pointed to the map. “There is a town on the highway, Willcox, that is at the turn-off leading to Copper Summit. We’ll leave for there tonight and we’ll be able to see the skins driving through, to corroborate Rath’s account.”
“We’ll wait half-an-hour to make sure they’re gone and then we’ll go into town, get Rath and leave.”
He looked at his parents, the Parkers and the Valentis. “No matter what, I think you should all leave town for the weekend, just in case. When we’re sure everything is safe we’ll call you.”
Jim shook his head, “Can’t do that Max. I’ll help evacuate the others but I’m the Sheriff.” He shrugged, “If you don’t get all of the skins, someone has to be here to clean up. Besides I don’t know why they would care enough to come after me.”
Max nodded, “Just be careful.”
Max looked at each of his friends. “This trip is different than just stealing the ship. We’re going to another planet and we don’t know how long we’ll be there or even if we’ll be coming back. We will be facing our greatest enemy on a hostile world where we don’t know the rules. Serena says that Antar’s atmosphere is safe for the humans and we won’t have any trouble blending in because there are always a lot of off-worlders on the planet. The multi-dimensional thing that made all of the humans disappear, won’t be a problem because naturally all of the dimensions exist together on Antar and it is only when one is separated that causes humans to disappear. Ryan says that the ship is equipped with a signal that identifies it as part of Khivar’s personal fleet, so we won’t be bothered at the spaceport. But that is the least of our worries.”
“Liz and I have both decided to go. Now each of you have to make the decision and we’ll understand either way.”
Michael spoke up immediately, “Count me in.”
“Me too,” said Ryan.
Serena bowed, “I am at your service, your Majesties.”
“There’s no way you’re going without me,” Kyle said.
Maria slipped her arm in Michael’s. “I’m going too.”
Ava simply nodded.
“A chance to see another planet,” Alex said. “That’s every nerd’s dream.”
Sean sighed, “Well I can’t let you all go without me, you might get into trouble.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Crashdown Café)
Using a single sweep of her hand, Liz made a sign to put in the widow of the Crashdown.
Closed due to death in the family.
She put it up and locked everything securely and then went upstairs to help her parents finish packing. “Can I get anything out of the laundry for you?” she called out.
Nancy came into the kitchen. “Liz, you have to let me tell you where we are staying.”
Liz shook her head, “It’s better if I don’t know. If anything goes wrong, no one can take the information from me.”
“But if you change your mind about going,” Nancy argued, “you won’t know where to find us.”
Liz smiled sadly. Her mother had never really accepted the fact that she was part alien, and not only had a past life, but an important destiny. “Mom, I’m not going to change my mind. I would do anything for Max, follow him anywhere. Into hell itself.”
“But you don’t know what you’re getting into,” Nancy said softly. “You could just come with us and live the rest of your life like a normal person.”
“I’m not a normal person anymore,” Liz said. “I never was. I just didn’t know it until that day Max healed me.”
She took her mother’s hand. “I know you don’t understand, but to live a life without Max would slowly kill me, both of us. And whether we succeed or not, it’ll be okay because we’re together.”
Liz saw the tears in her mother’s eyes and felt them in her own. She wrapped her arms around her mother and gave her a tight hug. “I have to go with him, Mom. It’s what I was born to do.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max put his parents’ luggage in the trunk of the car and turned back to hug his mother.
“Part of me doesn’t want you to go,” Diane said, “because I’m scared of losing you too. But I know I can’t ask you to stay. I want Isabel back too much.”
“I’ll be okay, Mom,” Max said.
“We don’t have to tell you to be careful,” Diane said.
Max shook his head, “We’ll be careful.”
Philip hugged Max. “I still can’t believe you’re going to another planet.”
“I know,” Max agreed, “it’s hard for me to believe too.”
“Come back to us,” Philip said, releasing him.
Max nodded, “We will and we’ll bring Isabel too.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Valenti House)
Amy hugged Sean and Maria. “You two don’t have to go. You’re not aliens, you don’t have any powers.”
“But we’re part of this,” Maria argued. “And we have to help our friends.”
“Of course,” Amy said, “but going to another planet is a little beyond the bounds of friendship. You’ll be risking your lives.”
“They saved my life,” Sean said. “I think I owe them a little. Besides I’m not really doing anything here. Up there I have a chance to be part of something big.”
Amy turned to Maria. “I know you love Michael but you don’t have to follow him into a war.”
Maria smiled. “Michael stayed on Earth for me and I want to do this for him.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Jim pulled Kyle into a hug. “Are you sure that this is what you want to do?”
Kyle hugged him back. “This is my path, Dad.”
Jim nodded, “Come back to us safe.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Max walked into Brody’s office, “Hey Brody.”
“Max,” Brody greeted warmly, “I didn’t expect you back so soon.”
“I’m not really back,” Max said. “In fact I came to tell you I’m quitting.”
Brody nodded, “I’m sorry to hear that. I think of you as a good friend. But maybe you can come by from time-to-time and I’ll catch you up on our progress, or of course I’ll see you at the Crashdown.”
Max shook his head, “I’m leaving town tonight, Brody. Liz, Michael, Maria, Alex, we’re all going. A friend of ours, who lives out of town, needs our help. We don’t know how long we’ll be gone, so I wanted to tell you.”
“Oh,” said Brody, obviously disappointed. “Well when you come back, your job is always here.”
“That means a lot Brody. I think of you as a friend too and I wanted to thank you for all of your help over the last couple of years. You’ve done more for us than you could ever know.”
Max held out his hand and Brody shook it, and Max pushed a stream of power into him.
He only had to wait a minute before Brody’s eyes refocused on him.
“Max, you’re calling early,” Nedra said.
Max nodded, releasing Brody’s hand. “There has been an interesting turn of events and if everything goes as planned we will be on our way back to Antar tomorrow afternoon.”
He turned and called out, “Serena.”
Serena entered the room and bowed formally before Brody. “Your highness, Cuerena at your service.”
Max turned back to his mother. “We need communication frequencies so we can tell you when we are arriving, a landing location and some kind of transport capable of carrying a dozen passengers and the Granolith. Can you arrange that in time?”
Nedra nodded, “Of course.” She turned to Serena, “Use royal frequency L-23 with royal code blue to transmit just as you arrive at the outer atmosphere and we will send the landing location.”
Max glanced at Serena. She nodded and headed toward the door, only stopping briefly to take the octagon-shaped alien object from its box on Brody’s desk, and replace it with an identical one.
When she was gone, Max turned back to his mother. “If anything goes wrong I will contact you, otherwise we’ll see you tomorrow.”
Nedra smiled, “I will count the moments.”
Max watched as Brody’s mind took over once again. “Bye Brody, and thanks again.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Song Playing: I Swear by All-4-One
Max parked the Jeep behind the Crashdown and let himself in the back door to wait with Liz. He had sent Michael and Serena to the airport to rent a van that they could all fit in. Max didn’t want anyone to get accidentally separated on the way to Copper Summit.
Liz, I’m here, he called out, through their connection.
She answered in the same manner. Upstairs, on the balcony.
Max jogged up the stairs and went through Liz’s room and out the window. She was looking down into the street and he enfolded her in his arms from behind, looking over her shoulder. “Taking a last look at Roswell?”
Liz leaned into him with a sigh, “It’s funny the things I never thought I would miss. The neon of the Crashdown and the UFO museum signs, the way the streetlights light up everything at night, this balcony. So many things have happened here, good and bad.”
Max frowned, “Liz, I don’t want you to feel that you have to go…”
Liz turned in his arms, cutting him off with a finger to his lips. “Max my mother said the same thing. She tried to get me to stay and I’ll tell you what I told her. I don’t have a life without you.”
Max smiled and reached up to touch her cheek. “Liz, I know this isn’t exactly the right time or place.” He got down on one knee and took a small velvet box from his pocket. “For weeks I was planning to do this tonight, but that was before Isabel and everything.”
Tears started in Liz’s eyes and she sank to her knees before Max, putting them closer to eye level.
Max smiled, “You make me feel complete in a way I never knew existed, anchored in a world full of chaos, and brave like I could take on anything. And what you said is true for me too. Without you I simply don’t want to live. Liz, I love you so much I don’t have the words for it, but if you marry me, I’ll spend every day for the rest of our lives showing you.”
The tears spilled over Liz’s eyelids and down her cheeks. “Max I can’t think of anything more wonderful than sharing your life. I love you more than I ever thought possible, of course I’ll marry you.”
They wrapped their arms around one another, both crying with joy.
Max released Liz and opened the box to reveal a perfect, heart-shaped diamond set on a platinum band. He took her hand and removed the promise ring he had given her, placing it on the ring finger of her right hand. Then he took the emgagemet ring from the box and slid it on her left hand. “The ring is platinum, which is said to help sustain the forces within and allow them to achieve their full potential. The band is made of two separate strands that have been twined and bound together by the heart, a symbol of our eternal love.
Liz reached for him, pulling him into a kiss, the tears on their cheeks mingling in their shared happiness.
Finally Max pulled back. “I called the City Clerk in Willcox, Arizona. If you agree, we can get a marriage license tomorrow morning and the clerk will perform the ceremony. No blood tests and no waiting, unlike New Mexico.” He looked at Liz’s expression carefully. “I know it’s sudden and it isn’t a romantic setting like you deserve, but for some reason I think it’s important for us to be together in every sense of the word before we get to Antar.”
Liz nodded. “I’ve had that feeling too Max, but even if I didn’t, I would marry you any time, any place,” she winked at him, “even at the Elvis chapel by the King himself.”
Max studied her. “Are you sure you won’t regret not having the big wedding with the flowers and the dress and the bridesmaids?”
Liz smiled, “None of that matters to me Max, only being with you.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 10, PART 17
BOOK 10 - MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW, MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 17
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, June 8th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas stood before the troops, “Today is a glorious day. Today will see the destruction of the Royal Four and the end of the war.”
Cheers rose up from the group and Nicholas motioned for silence, waiting until they were quiet again before continuing. “Today is also our last day on this stinking planet, because tomorrow we are going home.”
Another, even louder cheer raced through the troops and this time Nicholas let them celebrate. He turned to Walt and Greer, who stood at his side. “You two take the lead and I’ll bring up the rear. We’ll meet at the rendezvous. Just be sure to keep the troops in line. We don’t want any screw-ups.”
“Yes Sir,” they said simultaneously.
Nicholas motioned to Walt. “Take command.”
Nicholas turned and walked quickly away, the sound of Walt’s orders fading in the background. This was the last chance Nicholas had to spend time with Lonni, since they were leaving without her when they returned. Nicholas was surprised to discover that he would actually miss her but Khivar would never tolerate her presence on Antar.
Khivar had ordered Nicholas to take all the information from her mind before he left. Nicholas didn’t know if she would survive but if she did, she was doomed to spend the rest of her life on this planet she hated. At least, Nicholas thought, if she does survive, she will still have that fool Rath to keep her company.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Willcox, AZ)
(City Clerk’s Office)
Take me as I am
put your hand in mine
now and forever
darling here I stand
stand before you now
deep inside I always knew
it was you
you and me
two hearts drawn together bound by destiny
Max thought he would burst with happiness as he watched Liz coming down the aisle toward him. He had insisted on using his powers to alter their clothing to the wedding attire he remembered from his vision in Las Vegas. Liz was wearing the frothy, white wedding gown made of satin and lace that bared her shoulders, and long gloves, and she held a bouquet of her favorite white roses. And he stood before her in a classic tux.
it was you
and you for me
every road leads to your door
every step I take forever more
just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanna let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own
Their friends had gotten into the spirit of things too, happy for one last celebration, and altered their clothing to wedding attire. Max was glad because except for being in a court house and their parents not being present, it was almost like the wedding he had always pictured.
take me as I am
put your heart in mine
stay with me forever
cause I am just a man
who never understood
I never had a thing to prove
there was you
you and me
and it all came clear so suddenly
how close to you that I wanna be
just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanta let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own
Max barely heard the words that were spoken, he was so captivated by Liz, but when it was time to speak the vows he said them solemnly. “I, Max Evans, take this woman to be my lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, for richer or for poor, in sickness and in health, for time and all eternity.”
Liz smiled at his alteration but used the same wording in her vows.
Do you believe a love could run so strong
Do you believe that love could pass you by
there was no special one for me
I was the lonely one you see
but then my heart lost all control
now you're all that I know
just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanna let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own
I can't go on
I can't go on
no I can't go on
Max had also gotten matching wedding bands made with Liz’s engagement ring and they slipped the platinum bands onto one another’s fingers.
“I now pronounce you husband and wife,” the clerk said. “You may kiss the bride.”
cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
I can't go on
without somebody to call my own
cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
and stay around
cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
can't go on
if you can say your love
cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
stay around and never be alone
Max pulled Liz into a gentle, almost reverent kiss, automatically strengthening the connection between them. Their minds and souls joined eagerly and they both felt a new, stronger bond form, sealing them even more closely together.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Willcox, AZ)
Max’s phone rang just as they were finishing a quick celebration lunch and he answered it immediately. “Yeah.”
“The last bus just pulled out of town,” Rath said.
Max nodded, “Thanks Rath. Stay put and we’ll get back to you.”
He hung up and turned to the others. “It’s time.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas stroked Lonni’s arm absentmindedly as he glanced at the bedside clock. It was after noon and he had to leave soon.
When he returned to Antar he could have his pick of women, but none of them interested him like Vilondra, Isabel, Lonni. They were the same woman but each of them uniquely different. Khivar had claimed Isabel, and Lonni wouldn’t be returning to Antar, and Nicholas doubted he would ever have the pleasure again.
With a mental shrug, he rose from the bed, only to be stopped by Lonni’s hand on his arm. “When are we leaving for home?” she asked.
“When we have killed them all,” he said vaguely.
Suddenly Lonni forced a burst of power through him that propelled him into the wall.
Nicholas hit hard and fell to the floor, with a grin. “Like it rough, huh?”
Building her power, Lonni summoned a black, crackling ball of energy, throwing it at Nicholas’ exposed chest.
Nicholas had only a moment to react, but with an outstretched hand, he slowed the approaching energy ball and stopped it inches from his skin. Then he motioned it aside, causing it to strike the wall.
He stood and slowly approached Lonni. She propelled another energy ball at him but Nicholas could tell it wasn’t as powerful as the first and he easily diverted it with a careless flip of his hand. “You’re tiring,” he mocked. “You haven’t come into your full powers yet and you thought you could take me on?”
Lonni growled, launching herself at him but she didn’t even touch him as he easily controlled her with his powers, forcing her to her knees, before him.
“Khivar ordered me to search your mind before we left,” Nicholas said, as he placed his hand on her head. “I was having some regrets, considering how close we have become, and believe it or not this little tantrum has heightened those regrets. We would make a fine pair, you and I, but Khivar doesn’t want you on Antar, so there is nothing more to be said.”
Lonni tried to shake his hand off her head but her thrashing was only a minor annoyance, and as Nicholas pried the information from her mind, she started to scream and then slumped forward.
Nicholas dressed quickly, feeling the press of time, but he paused as he reached the door and turned back to Lonni’s limp form and blew her a kiss.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Following Ryan’s directions, they took the back road bypassing the town, and drove directly into the woods where the ship was hidden. Michael stopped the van near the small building at the ship’s entrance, and he, Max and Serena got out.
One of the skin guards stepped forward. “This is private property. You’ll have to leave.”
Michael put on his best yokel act to keep them busy while Max and Serena took up their positions. “Oh we’re real sorry, but somehow we took the wrong road. Can you guys give us some directions?”
“Where you headed?” asked the skin soldier.
“Phoenix,” Michael called out loudly.
That was the signal and Max, Michael and Serena quickly took out the soldiers with well-placed energy blasts.
Ava, Ryan and Sean got out of the van and Ava started a mind warp, hiding them and the van, and replacing the guards, while Sean went to work on the lock.
Liz anxiously looked out the van’s back window at the few houses just visible at the edge of town. She was getting a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach but she wasn’t sure if it was danger or just nerves.
She glanced back at Sean, silently urging him to hurry, and as if her thoughts had provided the key, Sean popped the lock open.
Serena swung the door wide and went into the building first. She passed her hand over the hull of the ship, making a glowing handprint appear. And pressing her hand to the mechanism, the door slid open with a swish.
Serena, Ryan and Michael went into the ship, and after a moment Michael came jogging back to the entrance. “Everything is locked down and Serena is starting up the ship.”
As Max motioned to Liz and the others and they left the van, he could hear the soft hum of the ship’s engines. He turned to Ryan. “Stay with Ava until Rath gets here.”
Kyle, Alex, Maria and Sean followed Michael into the ship but Liz stayed with Max while he quickly dialed Rath. “This is Max.”
“Yeah,” Rath said.
“Where are you?” Max asked.
“At the Crawford house,” Rath said.
“Get to Nicholas’ ship as fast as you can,” Max said. “You’ve earned a trip home.”
“Damn!” Rath said. “I’ll be right there.”
Max wrapped his arm around Liz and she moved into him. Taking a deep breath, Liz looked carefully around. She was still nervous but everything seemed to be turning out as they had planned.
Michael emerged from the ship again. “Serena says we’re ready to go.”
The sudden screeching of tires drew their attention toward town.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas slammed the door noisily behind him. He had learned nothing useful from Lonni except the fact that she had intended to use their relationship to steal the Granolith. He actually admired her for that but he had hoped to uncover some big secret she was hiding. Lonni remembered a lot from her other life but not everything, and what she knew about this one, he or Khivar had already discovered.
With a sigh, Nicholas crossed to the car in the driveway where Ida was waiting, and got in.
She started the engine but the sound of a rapidly approaching car caught their attention.
“What the hell?” Nicholas asked.
They watched as the car drove past and Ida turned to Nicholas. “It was Rath, Sir.”
“Where is he going in such a hurry?” Nicholas asked, as he watched the car race up the road. The car skidded to a stop next to the ship and Rath jumped out. He stood and appeared to be talking to himself for a handful of moments, but then the scene started to waver, like heat rising off a desert road. The guards disappeared and a large van was revealed along with Max, Liz and a few others.
“Damn it!” Nicholas yelled. “It’s a mind warp. They’re stealing the ship.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The car skidded to a stop next to the ship and Rath jumped out. He motioned toward Max. “Heisting Nicholas’ ship! That is the freaking bomb! I always said, you’s the man, duke, and you’s a man of your word.”
“We’re ready to go,” Max said. “Are you sure you don’t mind leaving Lonni?”
“She sold me out and she’s been knockin’ boots with Nicholas.” Rath shook his head. “The bitch deserves what she’s gettin’.”
Max nodded, “Okay Ava.”
Ava dropped the mind warp and Rath noticed her for the first time. “Ava, baby. Whatssup?”
Ava shook her head, “Don’t even bother, Rath.”
Rath shrugged, “Just being friendly.” He motioned to Ryan, “Who’s this?”
Max spoke up, “Let’s get going, we’ll do the introductions later.”
Rath slung an arm around Michael’s shoulder and walked with him onto the ship. “You think our family on Antar will be surprised to see two of us?”
Max nodded to Ava, “Sorry about Rath, but we did make a deal with him.”
Ava smiled. “I know, and I understand.” She and Ryan went onto the ship next.
Max took Liz’s hand, “Ready?”
Liz nodded. “Let’s go.”
They walked into the building and through the door, onto the ship. Max stopped long enough to seal the door of the ship with a wave of his hand, before they continued.
The hallway was metallic, sterile, just as Liz had pictured and it curved around, following the shape of the hull.
Michael led them through the winding passageways and onto the bridge where they took seats next to the others.
A light flashed on the panel and an alarm sounded.
“What the hell is that?” Kyle asked.
Serena passed her hand over a series of controls. “The outer door wasn’t properly sealed. I’ve re-sealed it and closed the bulkhead doors at the ends of the hallway in case the main door is damaged.”
“Are we okay to go?” Max asked.
Serena nodded, “Everything is ready.”
Max nodded and motioned forward with his hand, “Engage.”
Everyone turned to him surprised, and he smiled. “I couldn’t resist.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Using a burst of super speed, Nicholas and Ida reached the ship before it lifted off. He opened the door and they scrambled inside. The alarm sounded, alerting the bridge that the outer door was open and Nicholas quickly punched in his override code, but it didn’t work. “They’ve changed the door codes,” he told Ida.
The bridge had obviously gotten the alarm and the bulkhead doors started to close. Nicholas grabbed Ida and dragged her through into the next compartment before the door sealed.
It was a diagnostic station and he went directly to the computer. Nicholas tried to log on but the codes for the computer had been changed too and he was locked out of all of the command functions. He could only access some of the diagnostics and the outside view of the ship. He turned to Ida. “I don’t know anything about these computers, do you?”
Ida shook her head, “Sorry, Sir.”
Nicholas slammed his hands down onto the console and then an idea occurred to him. He turned to the room’s other door but it was solidly sealed. “I could get out through the ventilation system,” Nicholas mused, “but I wouldn’t have access to the bridge, it runs on it’s own systems. And undoubtedly that’s where they all are. I could probably get into the engine room but if I tampered with the systems and we dropped out of hyper-speed, the ship would disintegrate.”
“That wouldn’t be my first choice,” Ida said. “I guess we’re just stuck here.”
Nicholas shrugged, “It might not be such a bad thing anyway. It’s obvious where they’re going.”
“Where do you think they’re headed, Sir?” Ida asked.
“To Antar,” Nicholas said. “That’s where Isabel is.” He slumped down onto a chair, “So we get a free ride home a day early, complete with the remainder of the Royal Four and the Granolith.”
“What about the troops still on Earth?” Ida asked.
“If Khivar cares, he’ll send the ship to get them,” Nicholas said. “If not…” he let the sentence trail off with a shrug.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Serena piloted the ship expertly, using the shields to cloak it from radar. Even though the four busses transporting the skin army had left Copper Summit almost an hour ago it only took a few minutes for the ship to catch up to them.
As Max had predicted, the highway was almost empty except for the busses, and they only had to wait a moment for the other cars on the road to get far enough away.
Max stood over Serena’s shoulder. “Can we do this without hitting the road? There won’t be any bodies to find and it will probably look like sabatoge, or a bomb.”
Serena nodded. She targeted the busses, and hit the first one with a couple of well-placed shots. The other busses braked, trying to avoid the first bus, and skidded wildly, and a huge chain-reaction accident was caused, making the busses slam into one another.
Serena fired a rapid series of shots into each of the other busses, causing an enormous explosion, quickly finishing the task.
Max nodded grimly and took out his cell phone, dialing Valenti’s number. Serena routed the signal through the ships communications systems and it only took a moment for the phone to be answered. “It’s Max. Everything is okay. Will you call the others?”
“Sure,” Jim said. “Are you leaving now?”
“Yeah,” Max said. “We’ll let you know when we get back.”
“Have a good trip and good luck.”
Max could hear the Sheriff’s voice tightening. “Bye,” he said softly.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas leaned back in his chair with his feet up, as Ida continued to try the computer. He had almost dozed off when her voice woke him. “Sir, we haven’t left the atmosphere. They’re closing in on the busses that are taking the troops to Roswell.
He leapt from his chair and rushed to the console, silently watching the rapid destruction of the troops. It was over in a matter of moments, and the ship hovered for a handful more, and then shot into space.
Nicholas turned to Ida. “I guess Khivar won’t have to bother sending a ship.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The gang split into two groups and systematically searched each room on the ship. They had discovered that the walkie-talkies worked and kept in constant contact, but so far neither group had found anyone.
Max, Liz and Kyle entered the diagnostic room near the main door. It was a small room and a quick glance inside was enough to determine it was empty. Max and Kyle continued down the hall, but Liz remained just outside the open door.
She couldn’t have explained her feeling but something was not as it appeared. Liz felt like there was something just on the edge of her vision and if she concentrated hard enough, she would be able to see it. Looking around, she studied each item in the room carefully. There were a couple of chairs against a desk near the far wall and a computer interface with a large console extending up the wall behind it. Nothing appeared odd but she still had a nagging feeling.
She was about to step into the room when Max came back.
“Michael just called. They found something on the other level.”
Liz nodded and Max re-locked the door.
The console on the wall shimmered briefly and shifted into Nicholas and Ida stepped out from behind him. He rushed to the door but wasn’t surprised to find it locked. “Damn,” he said, turning back to Ida. “I guess we’re stuck here for the whole ride.”
Ida motioned to the door, “I thought Liz had seen us.”
Nicholas nodded, “So did I.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max, Liz and Kyle followed Michael’s instructions through the passageways and finally arrived where he, Ava and Ryan were waiting. They stood around an older man fastened to a chair with what appeared to be a futuristic type of handcuffs.
Max motioned to the skin soldier. “Who is this?”
Ryan stepped forward. “He is Raltos. Khivar uses him as a communicator.”
Max and Liz looked at one another and Max spoke through their bond. He might have some of Khivar’s memories stored in his brain, like Brody had Larek’s.
If we can retrieve them, it might be the first break we’ve had, Liz said. We might see Khivar’s plans or other secrets.
Max motioned to Raltos, “Is he secure? We don’t want him killing himself before we can question him.”
“He’s secure,” Michael said, motioning to the handcuffs. “We stopped by the armory and picked up a few things.”
Raltos shook his head, “I won’t try to kill myself. I’ve had a pretty easy time under Khivar because of my duties but I’ve seen how others are treated.” He looked at Max. “You must be Zan. I’ll tell you anything you want to know.”
Max nodded and looked around the room for the first time. It was richly furnished, not sparse and antiseptic like the rest of the ship. “What is this room?”
“Nicholas’ personal quarters,” Ryan said.
Max motioned to the others to search the room and turned back to Raltos. “Why are you on the ship?”
“I am assigned to the ship so I’ll be close to Nicholas when Khivar wants to contact him,” Raltos explained. “I was supposed to go to Roswell with the others but I didn’t want to, so I stayed on the ship. I kept thinking someone would come looking for me but no one did.”
Liz walked to a cupboard and opened the door, gasping at what was revealed. She stepped back calling out, “I found Hale.”
Max crossed to her, quickly taking in the incubation chamber that held Hale’s body. He reached out, calling over his shoulder to Raltos. “Is he alive?”
Raltos shrugged, “In a sense, yes it is alive, like our skins are alive.”
Michael turned to Raltos, “Wait a minute, Hale is a skin?”
Raltos shook his head. “No, it was created to be more like you, a hybrid, but it possesses no mental faculties or soul. It must be taken over and controlled, otherwise it is just a mound of flesh.”
Max felt a cold shiver race through him. “Who was controlling it?” Max asked, fearing he already knew.
Raltos looked at him strangely, “Didn’t I say? It was Khivar, of course. He had it made when we returned to Antar, so he could move around outside of Copper Summit more easily.”
A thousand thoughts rushed through Max’s head as he tried to remember everything they had revealed to Hale; to Khivar. They had confided almost all of their secrets to him only holding back the few things Liz had suggested.
And as if his thoughts had conjured her, Liz was in his mind. Max, Khivar knows almost everything about us. But maybe Khivar made a big mistake leaving the Hale skin on the ship. Maybe we can search Hale’s mind for Khivar’s memories too.
Max nodded solemnly. Let’s hope that Raltos’ or Hale’s mind holds something important, or the advantage will be all on Khivar’s side.
Michael shook his head. “I can’t believe it.” He motioned to the Hale skin, “I actually liked the guy.”
“So did I,” Kyle said. “But I guess that explains why he took off after Isabel disappeared.”
“Yeah,” Michael said with a huff. “He actually did disappear off the face of the Earth.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Ida shook Nicholas awake, “Sir, we’ve dropped out of hyper-speed and we’re approaching Antar.”
Nicholas rose and stretched. “This will be the perfect opportunity to end the whole thing. I’ll get out of here through the ventilation system. When we land, I’ll transmit the location to Khivar and the troops we’ll take them all. Then there will be a nice public execution.”
“Why don’t you contact him now?” Ida asked. “With the trithium amplification generator.”
Nicholas shook his head. “The signal won’t penetrate the hull of the ship. I’ll have to get out first.”
He motioned to the ventilation shaft covering, using a small burst of power and it fell to the floor. Then he shifted into a small dog and Ida lifted him into the exposed shaft. In his new form, Nicholas traveled quickly through the shaft and arrived at an opening in the main corridor.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
Max and Liz stood hand-in-hand in front of the others, but behind Serena and Michael, as the ship’s main door opened onto the landing platform. It was a busy, bustling place with every manner of creature going about their business. They were simply one in a sea of ships landing and being unloaded, nothing making them stand out among the others.
A tall humanoid being stood at the ship’s door and Max quickly took in his appearance. He could almost have passed for human, but he was taller, slimmer, almost delicate looking. His skin was pale and creamy, almost translucent but it was his eyes that set him apart the most. They were slightly larger than human eyes and had a deeper, richer, multifaceted color, almost like a jewel.
“Cuerena?” asked the man.
She nodded, “General Toaks, it’s good to see you again.”
He glanced at the others briefly and motioned behind him, to what appeared to be a large bus with no windows. “Please this way, quickly,” he said in English.
Max glanced around, picking out several people in the crowd who seemed to be watching them. He stepped forward and spoke to Serena over her shoulder. “You know this guy?”
“Yes,” she said. “You appointed him your second in command after Michael’s other self was killed.”
Max turned to the others and nodded.
They had disconnected the Granolith when they reached Antar’s orbit and put it in a cargo crate. For it’s size, it was surprisingly light and Ryan and Kyle brought it forward, using their powers to easily load it aboard the bus. Michael followed and loaded the crate containing Hale’s body. The others climbed aboard, Ava attending to Raltos, who had been hastily covered in a cloak to conceal his restraints.
Max turned to Rath, “I’ll offer you the same deal I offered Ryan. You can come with us if you want, but consider yourself a prisoner of war until I am sure I can trust you.”
Rath nodded, “That’s fair and I think I will come along for the ride.”
Max motioned for Rath to enter the vehicle and he and Liz brought up the rear.
As Liz stepped onto the conveyance, the same bothersome feeling washed over her again and she paused, turning back toward the ship. Again, nothing seemed out of place, and with Max’s guiding hand on her back, she stepped aboard.
When they were settled, Toaks motioned to the driver and the bus started forward, pulling into the heavy traffic.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas raced through the ship’s metal corridors, finally reaching the main door. The ship had been on the ground for mere minutes but Nicholas didn’t think they would wait around long. He emerged from the ship just in time to see a windowless conveyance pull away from the landing platform and into traffic.
He had no proof, but he was sure Max and the others were aboard with the Granolith. As he ran attempting to keep it in sight, Nicholas pulled out his pentagon-shaped trithium amplification generator, switching it to a secure frequency. “This is General Nicaron, put me through to Khivar immediately.”
When he emerged from the ventilation system, Nicholas had taken the appearance he usually wore as the General, complete with his uniform in Khivar’s livery. He pushed through the crowd, growing more frustrated as the conveyance he was tailing disappeared into the rush of traffic. He looked around frantically for a transport of some kind and finally his eyes fell on a hover-scooter, similar to an Earth motorcycle. He ran to it, throwing the rider aside with a flip of his hand and mounted it, quickly following the path of Max’s conveyance.
As he sped after it, Khivar finally answered him. “Nicaron? Are you on Antar?”
“I’ll explain later. Are you on a secure transmitter?”
“Of course,” Khivar said.
Nicholas continued, “I am just leaving the landing docks, following a conveyance carrying Max and his party and they have the Granolith.”
“Where are you exactly?” Khivar asked.
Nicholas quickly gave him the coordinates and a description of the conveyance.
“Keep after them,” Khivar said. “I have men closing on your position.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Once the conveyance pulled into traffic, General Toaks approached Max and Liz, bowing formally. “Your Majesties, welcome home,” he said in English.
“Thank you,” Max said. “Please rise.”
Toaks held out a hand, offering Max and Liz two shiny, paper-thin, clear objects that were less than half the size of a dime.
“What are they?” Max asked.
“Translator devices,” Serena explained. “Just put it behind your ear and you will hear everything in English. Everyone wears them,” she said, putting one behind her own ear. “We couldn’t possibly learn all the of the languages of all of he people we deal with.”
Max and Liz took the devices and Toaks passed them out to the others.
Max motioned to Raltos. “This man is our prisoner. He has served as a communicator for Khivar and his mind may hold valuable information, but he is to be treated with respect.”
“Of course, my liege,” Toaks said. “But we must cover his eyes when we arrive or Khivar could learn of our location.”
Max motioned to Rath, “He is also to be considered a prisoner.
The others looked at Max with surprise and he explained. “Rath asked to come with us and I told him the terms. If he decides he wants to go, he will be taken away and released. I am not forcing him to do anything but I can’t have him giving us away either.”
Max had already told Michael that Ryan was his responsibility and he met Michael’s eyes with an understanding nod. Then he turned tack to Toaks, “How long will it take to get there?”
Toaks moved in closer, lowering his voice, “It is not far but we are taking a long, winding route, to make sure we are not being followed.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas spotted the conveyance ahead and accelerated, quickly closing the distance between them. He was just pulling alongside when Khivar’s men reached him. Nicholas motioned for them to surround the conveyance and force it to the side of the road.
The conveyance stopped and the door opened immediately. A soldier Nicholas recognized stepped out, “General Nicaron? What is the problem?”
Nicholas shoved him aside and climbed onto the conveyance, quickly looking around. It was a military issue conveyance carrying soldiers, but the outside had been altered to look like the one leaving the docks.
With a grim expression, Nicholas turned to the soldier in charge. “Do a thorough search of the surrounding area,” he ordered, but he had no doubt the search would be useless.
Max had escaped with the Granolith.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
After an hour on the roads, with many turns and changes in color and shape of vehicle, the driver called back to Toaks. “General, the scouts report that the way home is safe.”
“Scouts?” Kyle asked.
“Didn’t you see those guys in the crowd at the dock?” Max asked.
Toaks nodded, “You’re right, my liege. They have been creating decoys to draw attention from us in case we were tracked. But it appears it is safe to return to headquarters. We’ll be there in a matter of minutes.”
Max was disappointed not to be able to see out of the vehicle but he understood the need for the added security. He turned to Ava and with a jut of his chin motioned to Raltos. With her powers she created a thick blind-fold and secured it over Raltos’ eyes.
A few minutes later, the conveyance pulled to a stop and Toaks motioned for the others to wait while he checked outside.
He came back inside after a brief moment and bowed formally. “Your Majesties.”
Max and Liz clasped hands, and together they exited the vehicle. They were inside a building that kind of resembled a parking garage, and there was a small group of people gathered around.
As Max and Liz stepped into the open, the crowd dropped to their knees, except for one woman who stood the closest to them. She was tall and slender like the other Antarians, but she glowed with a golden beauty that nearly took Max’s breath away, and he knew instantly she was his mother.
Max remembered Isabel’s remark in the pod chamber when they had first received their mother’s message and tears gathered in his eyes as he realized that in a way, the woman before him really did resemble Isabel.
His mother rose to her full height and called out, “Hail, Zantor and Avalynd Tageonant, the true King and Queen of Antar.”
“Hail Tageonant,” the crowd repeated.
Max was unsure of what to do, but followed his instincts. “Please rise.” He stepped forward, with Liz at his side. “Mother.”
Nedra smiled and he saw a trail of tears on her cheeks and then she wrapped her arms around them both in a tight embrace. “It is so good to have you home again.”
Max hugged her back and felt the twinge of a memory trying to come forward.
Nedra released them and wiped at her cheeks. “You’ve had a long journey and you must be tired and hungry.”
Max shook his head, “We have a prisoner and a hybrid husk Khivar has used for communication that might have valuable information, and we need to get the Granolith set up as quickly as possible. Liz and I want to try connecting with it.”
Nedra nodded. “Of course, Toaks will see to it but it will take a while.” She motioned behind them to the others. “Come and let us eat and you can introduce your friends.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Earth)
(Roswell, NM)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Brody was just starting to doze off at his desk when a flashing blue light and the sound of static attracted his attention. For a moment he was disoriented, but with wide eyes, he turned toward the octagonal-shaped, alien device, the source of the light. The symbols on the face flashed in sequence and a bright blue light shot upwards from the center.
A small gray-pink alien being appeared in the form of a hologram and spoke in English.
Greetings Brody. We are sending you this message to thank you for the help you have given us over the years. You were abducted because your brain contains a rare abnormality that allowed us to use you as a communicator between our planet and a group of our beloved children who were sent to Earth for their protection from our enemies.
Now, because of your help, our children have been safely returned to us. We hope that the healing of your disease and that of your child, along with this explanation will settle any debt for the use of your body. Perhaps in the future, if we return, we may thank you in person.
The image faded as the light flickered and died, and the octagonal device disappeared in a puff of smoke.
For a moment Brody sat stunned and then a smile crossed his face. His first thought was to tell Max or Maria and he rose from his seat only to remember that they were gone.
Memories of them rushed through his head. Max confronting him about his abduction, the late night and early morning meetings in the museum, Isabel’s claims of psychic powers, Maria joking that she was dating an alien, all of the times Max had been by his side after he had been abducted, Max telling him they were going to help a friend in trouble who lived ‘out of town.’
And suddenly the pieces clicked into place. Max, Maria, Michael, Liz, they had all left town in the same time frame that the aliens had returned home.
Brody grabbed for the phone, meaning to call his monitoring center but then replaced it on the cradle.
He sat down and used the computer to call up all of the radar readings for the last twenty-four hours and quickly scanned them for abnormalities. Unsurprised, he smiled as he saw one that occurred a little after noon, just outside the town of Copper Summit, AZ.
Again he reached for the phone and quickly punched in a familiar number.
“This is Brody. I’m shutting down the monitoring center and research team. Let them know I’m sorry we didn’t make any definite progress but I’ve decided to concentrate on running the museum and spending time with my family.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)
Max and Liz held hands as they entered the chamber where the Granolith had been set up. It seemed to flicker and pulse as if it anticipated the contact and Max squeezed Liz’s hand to signal his readiness. Together they sat on the floor, their knees touching base of the enigmatic machine, and they allowed the connection between them to open fully.
They both experienced the rush of images and emotions that were typical of their connection and felt their minds and souls yearning to become one. The urge to complete the connection and lose themselves in each other was strong but they controlled the link so their minds and souls were just touching.
At the edge of their combined perception, they sensed the energy of the Granolith and together they widened the connection to include it. For a moment nothing happened, but suddenly an additional rush of images and emotions slammed into them. The images flashed through their linked minds faster and faster, like a movie on extreme fast forward. There was so much information and they tried to comprehend what they were seeing, but the intensity of the emotions accompanying the blurred images was so overwhelming that tears flowed down both their cheeks. There was extreme joy, debilitating sorrow, betrayal, and terror.
And as suddenly as the images had started, they stopped.
Max and Liz were breathing hard as if they had been physically pushed to the edge, and gasped for air trying to catch their breath. For long minutes there were no other sounds in the room as their overwhelmed minds tried to decipher what they had seen. But gradually, one by one, the pictures started to form in their linked minds and become clear.
Liz gasped as she realized what she was seeing. More tears spilled down her cheeks and she spoke to Max through the connection. Max, I remember you. I remember everything.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
THE END OF BOOK 10 – MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
In BOOK 11
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 17
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Saturday, June 8th, 2002)
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas stood before the troops, “Today is a glorious day. Today will see the destruction of the Royal Four and the end of the war.”
Cheers rose up from the group and Nicholas motioned for silence, waiting until they were quiet again before continuing. “Today is also our last day on this stinking planet, because tomorrow we are going home.”
Another, even louder cheer raced through the troops and this time Nicholas let them celebrate. He turned to Walt and Greer, who stood at his side. “You two take the lead and I’ll bring up the rear. We’ll meet at the rendezvous. Just be sure to keep the troops in line. We don’t want any screw-ups.”
“Yes Sir,” they said simultaneously.
Nicholas motioned to Walt. “Take command.”
Nicholas turned and walked quickly away, the sound of Walt’s orders fading in the background. This was the last chance Nicholas had to spend time with Lonni, since they were leaving without her when they returned. Nicholas was surprised to discover that he would actually miss her but Khivar would never tolerate her presence on Antar.
Khivar had ordered Nicholas to take all the information from her mind before he left. Nicholas didn’t know if she would survive but if she did, she was doomed to spend the rest of her life on this planet she hated. At least, Nicholas thought, if she does survive, she will still have that fool Rath to keep her company.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Willcox, AZ)
(City Clerk’s Office)
Take me as I am
put your hand in mine
now and forever
darling here I stand
stand before you now
deep inside I always knew
it was you
you and me
two hearts drawn together bound by destiny
Max thought he would burst with happiness as he watched Liz coming down the aisle toward him. He had insisted on using his powers to alter their clothing to the wedding attire he remembered from his vision in Las Vegas. Liz was wearing the frothy, white wedding gown made of satin and lace that bared her shoulders, and long gloves, and she held a bouquet of her favorite white roses. And he stood before her in a classic tux.
it was you
and you for me
every road leads to your door
every step I take forever more
just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanna let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own
Their friends had gotten into the spirit of things too, happy for one last celebration, and altered their clothing to wedding attire. Max was glad because except for being in a court house and their parents not being present, it was almost like the wedding he had always pictured.
take me as I am
put your heart in mine
stay with me forever
cause I am just a man
who never understood
I never had a thing to prove
there was you
you and me
and it all came clear so suddenly
how close to you that I wanna be
just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanta let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own
Max barely heard the words that were spoken, he was so captivated by Liz, but when it was time to speak the vows he said them solemnly. “I, Max Evans, take this woman to be my lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, for richer or for poor, in sickness and in health, for time and all eternity.”
Liz smiled at his alteration but used the same wording in her vows.
Do you believe a love could run so strong
Do you believe that love could pass you by
there was no special one for me
I was the lonely one you see
but then my heart lost all control
now you're all that I know
just say you'll love me for the rest of your life
I've got a lotta love and I don't wanna let go
will you still love me for the rest of my life
cause I can't go on
no I can't go on
I can't go on
if I'm on my own
I can't go on
I can't go on
no I can't go on
Max had also gotten matching wedding bands made with Liz’s engagement ring and they slipped the platinum bands onto one another’s fingers.
“I now pronounce you husband and wife,” the clerk said. “You may kiss the bride.”
cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
I can't go on
without somebody to call my own
cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
and stay around
cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
can't go on
if you can say your love
cause I can't go on
will you still love me
no I can't go on
just say you love me
stay around and never be alone
Max pulled Liz into a gentle, almost reverent kiss, automatically strengthening the connection between them. Their minds and souls joined eagerly and they both felt a new, stronger bond form, sealing them even more closely together.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Willcox, AZ)
Max’s phone rang just as they were finishing a quick celebration lunch and he answered it immediately. “Yeah.”
“The last bus just pulled out of town,” Rath said.
Max nodded, “Thanks Rath. Stay put and we’ll get back to you.”
He hung up and turned to the others. “It’s time.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Nicholas stroked Lonni’s arm absentmindedly as he glanced at the bedside clock. It was after noon and he had to leave soon.
When he returned to Antar he could have his pick of women, but none of them interested him like Vilondra, Isabel, Lonni. They were the same woman but each of them uniquely different. Khivar had claimed Isabel, and Lonni wouldn’t be returning to Antar, and Nicholas doubted he would ever have the pleasure again.
With a mental shrug, he rose from the bed, only to be stopped by Lonni’s hand on his arm. “When are we leaving for home?” she asked.
“When we have killed them all,” he said vaguely.
Suddenly Lonni forced a burst of power through him that propelled him into the wall.
Nicholas hit hard and fell to the floor, with a grin. “Like it rough, huh?”
Building her power, Lonni summoned a black, crackling ball of energy, throwing it at Nicholas’ exposed chest.
Nicholas had only a moment to react, but with an outstretched hand, he slowed the approaching energy ball and stopped it inches from his skin. Then he motioned it aside, causing it to strike the wall.
He stood and slowly approached Lonni. She propelled another energy ball at him but Nicholas could tell it wasn’t as powerful as the first and he easily diverted it with a careless flip of his hand. “You’re tiring,” he mocked. “You haven’t come into your full powers yet and you thought you could take me on?”
Lonni growled, launching herself at him but she didn’t even touch him as he easily controlled her with his powers, forcing her to her knees, before him.
“Khivar ordered me to search your mind before we left,” Nicholas said, as he placed his hand on her head. “I was having some regrets, considering how close we have become, and believe it or not this little tantrum has heightened those regrets. We would make a fine pair, you and I, but Khivar doesn’t want you on Antar, so there is nothing more to be said.”
Lonni tried to shake his hand off her head but her thrashing was only a minor annoyance, and as Nicholas pried the information from her mind, she started to scream and then slumped forward.
Nicholas dressed quickly, feeling the press of time, but he paused as he reached the door and turned back to Lonni’s limp form and blew her a kiss.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Copper Summit, AZ)
Following Ryan’s directions, they took the back road bypassing the town, and drove directly into the woods where the ship was hidden. Michael stopped the van near the small building at the ship’s entrance, and he, Max and Serena got out.
One of the skin guards stepped forward. “This is private property. You’ll have to leave.”
Michael put on his best yokel act to keep them busy while Max and Serena took up their positions. “Oh we’re real sorry, but somehow we took the wrong road. Can you guys give us some directions?”
“Where you headed?” asked the skin soldier.
“Phoenix,” Michael called out loudly.
That was the signal and Max, Michael and Serena quickly took out the soldiers with well-placed energy blasts.
Ava, Ryan and Sean got out of the van and Ava started a mind warp, hiding them and the van, and replacing the guards, while Sean went to work on the lock.
Liz anxiously looked out the van’s back window at the few houses just visible at the edge of town. She was getting a strange feeling in the pit of her stomach but she wasn’t sure if it was danger or just nerves.
She glanced back at Sean, silently urging him to hurry, and as if her thoughts had provided the key, Sean popped the lock open.
Serena swung the door wide and went into the building first. She passed her hand over the hull of the ship, making a glowing handprint appear. And pressing her hand to the mechanism, the door slid open with a swish.
Serena, Ryan and Michael went into the ship, and after a moment Michael came jogging back to the entrance. “Everything is locked down and Serena is starting up the ship.”
As Max motioned to Liz and the others and they left the van, he could hear the soft hum of the ship’s engines. He turned to Ryan. “Stay with Ava until Rath gets here.”
Kyle, Alex, Maria and Sean followed Michael into the ship but Liz stayed with Max while he quickly dialed Rath. “This is Max.”
“Yeah,” Rath said.
“Where are you?” Max asked.
“At the Crawford house,” Rath said.
“Get to Nicholas’ ship as fast as you can,” Max said. “You’ve earned a trip home.”
“Damn!” Rath said. “I’ll be right there.”
Max wrapped his arm around Liz and she moved into him. Taking a deep breath, Liz looked carefully around. She was still nervous but everything seemed to be turning out as they had planned.
Michael emerged from the ship again. “Serena says we’re ready to go.”
The sudden screeching of tires drew their attention toward town.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas slammed the door noisily behind him. He had learned nothing useful from Lonni except the fact that she had intended to use their relationship to steal the Granolith. He actually admired her for that but he had hoped to uncover some big secret she was hiding. Lonni remembered a lot from her other life but not everything, and what she knew about this one, he or Khivar had already discovered.
With a sigh, Nicholas crossed to the car in the driveway where Ida was waiting, and got in.
She started the engine but the sound of a rapidly approaching car caught their attention.
“What the hell?” Nicholas asked.
They watched as the car drove past and Ida turned to Nicholas. “It was Rath, Sir.”
“Where is he going in such a hurry?” Nicholas asked, as he watched the car race up the road. The car skidded to a stop next to the ship and Rath jumped out. He stood and appeared to be talking to himself for a handful of moments, but then the scene started to waver, like heat rising off a desert road. The guards disappeared and a large van was revealed along with Max, Liz and a few others.
“Damn it!” Nicholas yelled. “It’s a mind warp. They’re stealing the ship.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The car skidded to a stop next to the ship and Rath jumped out. He motioned toward Max. “Heisting Nicholas’ ship! That is the freaking bomb! I always said, you’s the man, duke, and you’s a man of your word.”
“We’re ready to go,” Max said. “Are you sure you don’t mind leaving Lonni?”
“She sold me out and she’s been knockin’ boots with Nicholas.” Rath shook his head. “The bitch deserves what she’s gettin’.”
Max nodded, “Okay Ava.”
Ava dropped the mind warp and Rath noticed her for the first time. “Ava, baby. Whatssup?”
Ava shook her head, “Don’t even bother, Rath.”
Rath shrugged, “Just being friendly.” He motioned to Ryan, “Who’s this?”
Max spoke up, “Let’s get going, we’ll do the introductions later.”
Rath slung an arm around Michael’s shoulder and walked with him onto the ship. “You think our family on Antar will be surprised to see two of us?”
Max nodded to Ava, “Sorry about Rath, but we did make a deal with him.”
Ava smiled. “I know, and I understand.” She and Ryan went onto the ship next.
Max took Liz’s hand, “Ready?”
Liz nodded. “Let’s go.”
They walked into the building and through the door, onto the ship. Max stopped long enough to seal the door of the ship with a wave of his hand, before they continued.
The hallway was metallic, sterile, just as Liz had pictured and it curved around, following the shape of the hull.
Michael led them through the winding passageways and onto the bridge where they took seats next to the others.
A light flashed on the panel and an alarm sounded.
“What the hell is that?” Kyle asked.
Serena passed her hand over a series of controls. “The outer door wasn’t properly sealed. I’ve re-sealed it and closed the bulkhead doors at the ends of the hallway in case the main door is damaged.”
“Are we okay to go?” Max asked.
Serena nodded, “Everything is ready.”
Max nodded and motioned forward with his hand, “Engage.”
Everyone turned to him surprised, and he smiled. “I couldn’t resist.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Using a burst of super speed, Nicholas and Ida reached the ship before it lifted off. He opened the door and they scrambled inside. The alarm sounded, alerting the bridge that the outer door was open and Nicholas quickly punched in his override code, but it didn’t work. “They’ve changed the door codes,” he told Ida.
The bridge had obviously gotten the alarm and the bulkhead doors started to close. Nicholas grabbed Ida and dragged her through into the next compartment before the door sealed.
It was a diagnostic station and he went directly to the computer. Nicholas tried to log on but the codes for the computer had been changed too and he was locked out of all of the command functions. He could only access some of the diagnostics and the outside view of the ship. He turned to Ida. “I don’t know anything about these computers, do you?”
Ida shook her head, “Sorry, Sir.”
Nicholas slammed his hands down onto the console and then an idea occurred to him. He turned to the room’s other door but it was solidly sealed. “I could get out through the ventilation system,” Nicholas mused, “but I wouldn’t have access to the bridge, it runs on it’s own systems. And undoubtedly that’s where they all are. I could probably get into the engine room but if I tampered with the systems and we dropped out of hyper-speed, the ship would disintegrate.”
“That wouldn’t be my first choice,” Ida said. “I guess we’re just stuck here.”
Nicholas shrugged, “It might not be such a bad thing anyway. It’s obvious where they’re going.”
“Where do you think they’re headed, Sir?” Ida asked.
“To Antar,” Nicholas said. “That’s where Isabel is.” He slumped down onto a chair, “So we get a free ride home a day early, complete with the remainder of the Royal Four and the Granolith.”
“What about the troops still on Earth?” Ida asked.
“If Khivar cares, he’ll send the ship to get them,” Nicholas said. “If not…” he let the sentence trail off with a shrug.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Serena piloted the ship expertly, using the shields to cloak it from radar. Even though the four busses transporting the skin army had left Copper Summit almost an hour ago it only took a few minutes for the ship to catch up to them.
As Max had predicted, the highway was almost empty except for the busses, and they only had to wait a moment for the other cars on the road to get far enough away.
Max stood over Serena’s shoulder. “Can we do this without hitting the road? There won’t be any bodies to find and it will probably look like sabatoge, or a bomb.”
Serena nodded. She targeted the busses, and hit the first one with a couple of well-placed shots. The other busses braked, trying to avoid the first bus, and skidded wildly, and a huge chain-reaction accident was caused, making the busses slam into one another.
Serena fired a rapid series of shots into each of the other busses, causing an enormous explosion, quickly finishing the task.
Max nodded grimly and took out his cell phone, dialing Valenti’s number. Serena routed the signal through the ships communications systems and it only took a moment for the phone to be answered. “It’s Max. Everything is okay. Will you call the others?”
“Sure,” Jim said. “Are you leaving now?”
“Yeah,” Max said. “We’ll let you know when we get back.”
“Have a good trip and good luck.”
Max could hear the Sheriff’s voice tightening. “Bye,” he said softly.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas leaned back in his chair with his feet up, as Ida continued to try the computer. He had almost dozed off when her voice woke him. “Sir, we haven’t left the atmosphere. They’re closing in on the busses that are taking the troops to Roswell.
He leapt from his chair and rushed to the console, silently watching the rapid destruction of the troops. It was over in a matter of moments, and the ship hovered for a handful more, and then shot into space.
Nicholas turned to Ida. “I guess Khivar won’t have to bother sending a ship.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
The gang split into two groups and systematically searched each room on the ship. They had discovered that the walkie-talkies worked and kept in constant contact, but so far neither group had found anyone.
Max, Liz and Kyle entered the diagnostic room near the main door. It was a small room and a quick glance inside was enough to determine it was empty. Max and Kyle continued down the hall, but Liz remained just outside the open door.
She couldn’t have explained her feeling but something was not as it appeared. Liz felt like there was something just on the edge of her vision and if she concentrated hard enough, she would be able to see it. Looking around, she studied each item in the room carefully. There were a couple of chairs against a desk near the far wall and a computer interface with a large console extending up the wall behind it. Nothing appeared odd but she still had a nagging feeling.
She was about to step into the room when Max came back.
“Michael just called. They found something on the other level.”
Liz nodded and Max re-locked the door.
The console on the wall shimmered briefly and shifted into Nicholas and Ida stepped out from behind him. He rushed to the door but wasn’t surprised to find it locked. “Damn,” he said, turning back to Ida. “I guess we’re stuck here for the whole ride.”
Ida motioned to the door, “I thought Liz had seen us.”
Nicholas nodded, “So did I.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Max, Liz and Kyle followed Michael’s instructions through the passageways and finally arrived where he, Ava and Ryan were waiting. They stood around an older man fastened to a chair with what appeared to be a futuristic type of handcuffs.
Max motioned to the skin soldier. “Who is this?”
Ryan stepped forward. “He is Raltos. Khivar uses him as a communicator.”
Max and Liz looked at one another and Max spoke through their bond. He might have some of Khivar’s memories stored in his brain, like Brody had Larek’s.
If we can retrieve them, it might be the first break we’ve had, Liz said. We might see Khivar’s plans or other secrets.
Max motioned to Raltos, “Is he secure? We don’t want him killing himself before we can question him.”
“He’s secure,” Michael said, motioning to the handcuffs. “We stopped by the armory and picked up a few things.”
Raltos shook his head, “I won’t try to kill myself. I’ve had a pretty easy time under Khivar because of my duties but I’ve seen how others are treated.” He looked at Max. “You must be Zan. I’ll tell you anything you want to know.”
Max nodded and looked around the room for the first time. It was richly furnished, not sparse and antiseptic like the rest of the ship. “What is this room?”
“Nicholas’ personal quarters,” Ryan said.
Max motioned to the others to search the room and turned back to Raltos. “Why are you on the ship?”
“I am assigned to the ship so I’ll be close to Nicholas when Khivar wants to contact him,” Raltos explained. “I was supposed to go to Roswell with the others but I didn’t want to, so I stayed on the ship. I kept thinking someone would come looking for me but no one did.”
Liz walked to a cupboard and opened the door, gasping at what was revealed. She stepped back calling out, “I found Hale.”
Max crossed to her, quickly taking in the incubation chamber that held Hale’s body. He reached out, calling over his shoulder to Raltos. “Is he alive?”
Raltos shrugged, “In a sense, yes it is alive, like our skins are alive.”
Michael turned to Raltos, “Wait a minute, Hale is a skin?”
Raltos shook his head. “No, it was created to be more like you, a hybrid, but it possesses no mental faculties or soul. It must be taken over and controlled, otherwise it is just a mound of flesh.”
Max felt a cold shiver race through him. “Who was controlling it?” Max asked, fearing he already knew.
Raltos looked at him strangely, “Didn’t I say? It was Khivar, of course. He had it made when we returned to Antar, so he could move around outside of Copper Summit more easily.”
A thousand thoughts rushed through Max’s head as he tried to remember everything they had revealed to Hale; to Khivar. They had confided almost all of their secrets to him only holding back the few things Liz had suggested.
And as if his thoughts had conjured her, Liz was in his mind. Max, Khivar knows almost everything about us. But maybe Khivar made a big mistake leaving the Hale skin on the ship. Maybe we can search Hale’s mind for Khivar’s memories too.
Max nodded solemnly. Let’s hope that Raltos’ or Hale’s mind holds something important, or the advantage will be all on Khivar’s side.
Michael shook his head. “I can’t believe it.” He motioned to the Hale skin, “I actually liked the guy.”
“So did I,” Kyle said. “But I guess that explains why he took off after Isabel disappeared.”
“Yeah,” Michael said with a huff. “He actually did disappear off the face of the Earth.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Ida shook Nicholas awake, “Sir, we’ve dropped out of hyper-speed and we’re approaching Antar.”
Nicholas rose and stretched. “This will be the perfect opportunity to end the whole thing. I’ll get out of here through the ventilation system. When we land, I’ll transmit the location to Khivar and the troops we’ll take them all. Then there will be a nice public execution.”
“Why don’t you contact him now?” Ida asked. “With the trithium amplification generator.”
Nicholas shook his head. “The signal won’t penetrate the hull of the ship. I’ll have to get out first.”
He motioned to the ventilation shaft covering, using a small burst of power and it fell to the floor. Then he shifted into a small dog and Ida lifted him into the exposed shaft. In his new form, Nicholas traveled quickly through the shaft and arrived at an opening in the main corridor.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
Max and Liz stood hand-in-hand in front of the others, but behind Serena and Michael, as the ship’s main door opened onto the landing platform. It was a busy, bustling place with every manner of creature going about their business. They were simply one in a sea of ships landing and being unloaded, nothing making them stand out among the others.
A tall humanoid being stood at the ship’s door and Max quickly took in his appearance. He could almost have passed for human, but he was taller, slimmer, almost delicate looking. His skin was pale and creamy, almost translucent but it was his eyes that set him apart the most. They were slightly larger than human eyes and had a deeper, richer, multifaceted color, almost like a jewel.
“Cuerena?” asked the man.
She nodded, “General Toaks, it’s good to see you again.”
He glanced at the others briefly and motioned behind him, to what appeared to be a large bus with no windows. “Please this way, quickly,” he said in English.
Max glanced around, picking out several people in the crowd who seemed to be watching them. He stepped forward and spoke to Serena over her shoulder. “You know this guy?”
“Yes,” she said. “You appointed him your second in command after Michael’s other self was killed.”
Max turned to the others and nodded.
They had disconnected the Granolith when they reached Antar’s orbit and put it in a cargo crate. For it’s size, it was surprisingly light and Ryan and Kyle brought it forward, using their powers to easily load it aboard the bus. Michael followed and loaded the crate containing Hale’s body. The others climbed aboard, Ava attending to Raltos, who had been hastily covered in a cloak to conceal his restraints.
Max turned to Rath, “I’ll offer you the same deal I offered Ryan. You can come with us if you want, but consider yourself a prisoner of war until I am sure I can trust you.”
Rath nodded, “That’s fair and I think I will come along for the ride.”
Max motioned for Rath to enter the vehicle and he and Liz brought up the rear.
As Liz stepped onto the conveyance, the same bothersome feeling washed over her again and she paused, turning back toward the ship. Again, nothing seemed out of place, and with Max’s guiding hand on her back, she stepped aboard.
When they were settled, Toaks motioned to the driver and the bus started forward, pulling into the heavy traffic.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas raced through the ship’s metal corridors, finally reaching the main door. The ship had been on the ground for mere minutes but Nicholas didn’t think they would wait around long. He emerged from the ship just in time to see a windowless conveyance pull away from the landing platform and into traffic.
He had no proof, but he was sure Max and the others were aboard with the Granolith. As he ran attempting to keep it in sight, Nicholas pulled out his pentagon-shaped trithium amplification generator, switching it to a secure frequency. “This is General Nicaron, put me through to Khivar immediately.”
When he emerged from the ventilation system, Nicholas had taken the appearance he usually wore as the General, complete with his uniform in Khivar’s livery. He pushed through the crowd, growing more frustrated as the conveyance he was tailing disappeared into the rush of traffic. He looked around frantically for a transport of some kind and finally his eyes fell on a hover-scooter, similar to an Earth motorcycle. He ran to it, throwing the rider aside with a flip of his hand and mounted it, quickly following the path of Max’s conveyance.
As he sped after it, Khivar finally answered him. “Nicaron? Are you on Antar?”
“I’ll explain later. Are you on a secure transmitter?”
“Of course,” Khivar said.
Nicholas continued, “I am just leaving the landing docks, following a conveyance carrying Max and his party and they have the Granolith.”
“Where are you exactly?” Khivar asked.
Nicholas quickly gave him the coordinates and a description of the conveyance.
“Keep after them,” Khivar said. “I have men closing on your position.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Once the conveyance pulled into traffic, General Toaks approached Max and Liz, bowing formally. “Your Majesties, welcome home,” he said in English.
“Thank you,” Max said. “Please rise.”
Toaks held out a hand, offering Max and Liz two shiny, paper-thin, clear objects that were less than half the size of a dime.
“What are they?” Max asked.
“Translator devices,” Serena explained. “Just put it behind your ear and you will hear everything in English. Everyone wears them,” she said, putting one behind her own ear. “We couldn’t possibly learn all the of the languages of all of he people we deal with.”
Max and Liz took the devices and Toaks passed them out to the others.
Max motioned to Raltos. “This man is our prisoner. He has served as a communicator for Khivar and his mind may hold valuable information, but he is to be treated with respect.”
“Of course, my liege,” Toaks said. “But we must cover his eyes when we arrive or Khivar could learn of our location.”
Max motioned to Rath, “He is also to be considered a prisoner.
The others looked at Max with surprise and he explained. “Rath asked to come with us and I told him the terms. If he decides he wants to go, he will be taken away and released. I am not forcing him to do anything but I can’t have him giving us away either.”
Max had already told Michael that Ryan was his responsibility and he met Michael’s eyes with an understanding nod. Then he turned tack to Toaks, “How long will it take to get there?”
Toaks moved in closer, lowering his voice, “It is not far but we are taking a long, winding route, to make sure we are not being followed.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Nicholas spotted the conveyance ahead and accelerated, quickly closing the distance between them. He was just pulling alongside when Khivar’s men reached him. Nicholas motioned for them to surround the conveyance and force it to the side of the road.
The conveyance stopped and the door opened immediately. A soldier Nicholas recognized stepped out, “General Nicaron? What is the problem?”
Nicholas shoved him aside and climbed onto the conveyance, quickly looking around. It was a military issue conveyance carrying soldiers, but the outside had been altered to look like the one leaving the docks.
With a grim expression, Nicholas turned to the soldier in charge. “Do a thorough search of the surrounding area,” he ordered, but he had no doubt the search would be useless.
Max had escaped with the Granolith.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
After an hour on the roads, with many turns and changes in color and shape of vehicle, the driver called back to Toaks. “General, the scouts report that the way home is safe.”
“Scouts?” Kyle asked.
“Didn’t you see those guys in the crowd at the dock?” Max asked.
Toaks nodded, “You’re right, my liege. They have been creating decoys to draw attention from us in case we were tracked. But it appears it is safe to return to headquarters. We’ll be there in a matter of minutes.”
Max was disappointed not to be able to see out of the vehicle but he understood the need for the added security. He turned to Ava and with a jut of his chin motioned to Raltos. With her powers she created a thick blind-fold and secured it over Raltos’ eyes.
A few minutes later, the conveyance pulled to a stop and Toaks motioned for the others to wait while he checked outside.
He came back inside after a brief moment and bowed formally. “Your Majesties.”
Max and Liz clasped hands, and together they exited the vehicle. They were inside a building that kind of resembled a parking garage, and there was a small group of people gathered around.
As Max and Liz stepped into the open, the crowd dropped to their knees, except for one woman who stood the closest to them. She was tall and slender like the other Antarians, but she glowed with a golden beauty that nearly took Max’s breath away, and he knew instantly she was his mother.
Max remembered Isabel’s remark in the pod chamber when they had first received their mother’s message and tears gathered in his eyes as he realized that in a way, the woman before him really did resemble Isabel.
His mother rose to her full height and called out, “Hail, Zantor and Avalynd Tageonant, the true King and Queen of Antar.”
“Hail Tageonant,” the crowd repeated.
Max was unsure of what to do, but followed his instincts. “Please rise.” He stepped forward, with Liz at his side. “Mother.”
Nedra smiled and he saw a trail of tears on her cheeks and then she wrapped her arms around them both in a tight embrace. “It is so good to have you home again.”
Max hugged her back and felt the twinge of a memory trying to come forward.
Nedra released them and wiped at her cheeks. “You’ve had a long journey and you must be tired and hungry.”
Max shook his head, “We have a prisoner and a hybrid husk Khivar has used for communication that might have valuable information, and we need to get the Granolith set up as quickly as possible. Liz and I want to try connecting with it.”
Nedra nodded. “Of course, Toaks will see to it but it will take a while.” She motioned behind them to the others. “Come and let us eat and you can introduce your friends.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Earth)
(Roswell, NM)
(Roswell UFO Museum)
Brody was just starting to doze off at his desk when a flashing blue light and the sound of static attracted his attention. For a moment he was disoriented, but with wide eyes, he turned toward the octagonal-shaped, alien device, the source of the light. The symbols on the face flashed in sequence and a bright blue light shot upwards from the center.
A small gray-pink alien being appeared in the form of a hologram and spoke in English.
Greetings Brody. We are sending you this message to thank you for the help you have given us over the years. You were abducted because your brain contains a rare abnormality that allowed us to use you as a communicator between our planet and a group of our beloved children who were sent to Earth for their protection from our enemies.
Now, because of your help, our children have been safely returned to us. We hope that the healing of your disease and that of your child, along with this explanation will settle any debt for the use of your body. Perhaps in the future, if we return, we may thank you in person.
The image faded as the light flickered and died, and the octagonal device disappeared in a puff of smoke.
For a moment Brody sat stunned and then a smile crossed his face. His first thought was to tell Max or Maria and he rose from his seat only to remember that they were gone.
Memories of them rushed through his head. Max confronting him about his abduction, the late night and early morning meetings in the museum, Isabel’s claims of psychic powers, Maria joking that she was dating an alien, all of the times Max had been by his side after he had been abducted, Max telling him they were going to help a friend in trouble who lived ‘out of town.’
And suddenly the pieces clicked into place. Max, Maria, Michael, Liz, they had all left town in the same time frame that the aliens had returned home.
Brody grabbed for the phone, meaning to call his monitoring center but then replaced it on the cradle.
He sat down and used the computer to call up all of the radar readings for the last twenty-four hours and quickly scanned them for abnormalities. Unsurprised, he smiled as he saw one that occurred a little after noon, just outside the town of Copper Summit, AZ.
Again he reached for the phone and quickly punched in a familiar number.
“This is Brody. I’m shutting down the monitoring center and research team. Let them know I’m sorry we didn’t make any definite progress but I’ve decided to concentrate on running the museum and spending time with my family.”
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar)
(Capitol city of Roistar - formerly Tageonon)
(Secret Headquarters of the Resistance Loyal to the Tageonants)
Max and Liz held hands as they entered the chamber where the Granolith had been set up. It seemed to flicker and pulse as if it anticipated the contact and Max squeezed Liz’s hand to signal his readiness. Together they sat on the floor, their knees touching base of the enigmatic machine, and they allowed the connection between them to open fully.
They both experienced the rush of images and emotions that were typical of their connection and felt their minds and souls yearning to become one. The urge to complete the connection and lose themselves in each other was strong but they controlled the link so their minds and souls were just touching.
At the edge of their combined perception, they sensed the energy of the Granolith and together they widened the connection to include it. For a moment nothing happened, but suddenly an additional rush of images and emotions slammed into them. The images flashed through their linked minds faster and faster, like a movie on extreme fast forward. There was so much information and they tried to comprehend what they were seeing, but the intensity of the emotions accompanying the blurred images was so overwhelming that tears flowed down both their cheeks. There was extreme joy, debilitating sorrow, betrayal, and terror.
And as suddenly as the images had started, they stopped.
Max and Liz were breathing hard as if they had been physically pushed to the edge, and gasped for air trying to catch their breath. For long minutes there were no other sounds in the room as their overwhelmed minds tried to decipher what they had seen. But gradually, one by one, the pictures started to form in their linked minds and become clear.
Liz gasped as she realized what she was seeing. More tears spilled down her cheeks and she spoke to Max through the connection. Max, I remember you. I remember everything.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
THE END OF BOOK 10 – MAJESTY’S MORASS (WHAT HAPPENS NOW MAX?)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
In BOOK 11
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
-
RoswellOracle
- Addicted Roswellian
- Posts: 482
- Joined: Tue Feb 11, 2003 11:13 am
- Contact:
ALPHA & OMEGA ~ BOOK 11, PART 1
Thanks for the great feedback everyone!
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
BOOK 11 - DESTINY'S DESIGN (ANTAR'S BANE)
des-ti-ny -
1 : a predetermined course of events often held to be an irresistible power or agency
de-sign -
1 : to create, fashion, execute, contrive, or construct according to plan
2 : to have as a purpose
bane -
1 : killer, slayer, poison, a source of harm or ruin
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is the story of Zan and Ava on Antar. What happened between Vilondra and Khivar, and the events that led to the deaths of the Royal Four.
Obviously Antarians do not speak English but since most of us can’t read Antarian I have translated everything into standard English.
Each change of date is marked. If a scene has no date it takes place latter in the day of the last date. There are 10 months in the Antarian year with 38 days each, giving the Antarian year 380 days. The dates are in the form (month.day.year)
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. What was the relationship between Zan and Ava?
2. Did Vilondra betray her family for her lover, Khivar?
3. What happened to the Royal Four?
DEFINITIONS
parsec - 3.26 light years
Antar is 520 light years (160 parsecs) from Earth, in the Whirlwind Galaxy
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 11 - Destiny's Design - (Antar's Bane)
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
Royal Prince Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - heir to the Antarian throne
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel - Zan’s sister
King Zantar Tageonant - Zan & Vilondra's father
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the King's palace is located
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ
General Toaks - named Zan's second in command after Rath died - Queen Nedra’s head General in the resistance against Khivar
The Sephtafus (named for the Antarian mythical goddess of good fortune) - the ship sent to Earth with the pods and the shape shifters
Sir Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar - Tic Tac - Rath's most trusted protector
Duke Colrath Varros - Rath's father and a Senator
Sir Aladar Varros - Colrath Varros' uncle and Rath's great uncle - a leading scientist who headed the project to destroy the red giant
Telos - The providence over which Duke Telnada oversees
Lady Avalynd Telnada (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Governor Duke Hortos Telnada - Ava's father
Duchess Celyn Telnada (say'-lin) - Ava's mother
Lady Chanya Santas (shawn'-ya) - Vilondra's friend
Udac (oo-dac) - Chanya's handmaid and protector
Sir Feron Santas - Chanya's father and senator
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Sir Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - Senator in the Council
Royal Duke Plavar Roistar (pla-var') - leader of the Harcions - Khivar's father
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Courtney - Rath's childhood friend
Major Grester - T. Greer - head of the Vilondra project
Colonel Jafto - Walt Crawford - Nicholas' second in command
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - Serena - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath
Leaders of the other planets in the Antarian system
Larek - Brody - Royal Duke of Talros (tal'-ros)
Hanar - Minister of Sofek (so-fec')
Sero - Chancellor of Yedom (yea'-dom)
Kathana - Royal Duchess of Ravok (ra'-voc)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 1
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
A BRIEF HISTORY OF ANTAR
AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is a brief introduction and history about Antar, its political system and the origin of the Granolith. Gives a background on the different races of people on Antar and sets the tone for Book 11.
DEFINITIONS:
parsec - 3.26 light years
Antar is 520 light years (160 parsecs) from Earth, in the Whirlwind Galaxy
The planet Antar is in a solar system containing five habitable planets that orbit in very close proximity to one another. Antar has a comparable orbit to Earth, giving Antar (and the other planets) a similar system of time to Earth. (ie. 1 Earth year = approx. 1 Antarian year, 1 Antarian day = 24 Earth hours) The Antarian year is divided into 10 months with 38 days each, making the Antarian year 380 days long.
Antarians are humanoid and are similar in appearance to humans but their lifespan is typically 350 to 400 years. Antarians progress through childhood much like humans but when the reach adulthood they age 4 to 5 times slower. Most are born with some psychic abilities that differ in strength and type with the individual. Almost all Antarians have the basic ability to alter molecular structure to some degree, but some have other mental abilities such as dream walking, empathy, mind warping, mind reading & prognostication, etc. The most powerful Antarians have the ability to sense when power is being used and can even tell who the power belongs to because each person's power has a distinctive feel.
The Antarians have built up their technology and society over thousands of years. With their advanced technology and psychic abilities they have practically wiped out disease and crime on their planet and have concentrated on space exploration for centuries.
In the course of their explorations they have discovered many peopled worlds including Earth. The Antarians were especially interested in Earth because of the similarities between humans and themselves. The Antarians believe their race must have evolved from a race very similar to humans. One of the similarities is the size and configuration of the brain, although the humans have not learned to use all of the capabilities of their brains.
In other explorations the Antarians discovered a world inhabited with shape shifters. They took genetic samples and engineered humanoid shape shifters to be used in a variety of tasks but most especially for protection. They are highly prized because they not only have shape shifting abilities but also the psychic abilities of the Antarians and must be loyal to their masters because of their genetic coding. Their base form is a small genderless humanoid being but they can form any organic object, such as animals, plants, rocks, etc. Because of their genetic engineering they are able to adapt to just about any atmosphere. Their life span is 700-800 years.
The Antarians often trade medical and technical knowledge with other worlds. Thousands of years ago the Antarians acquired the Granolith from a highly advanced race, known as the Lathens. The Granolith was to be used to enhance power for creation, healing and faster-than-light travel. At first the Antarians used the Granolith as it was intended but they started to imagine that it could be used as an enhancement to power weapons. They tried to copy it and produce others but it used technology that they did not understand and could not duplicate. War after war was waged to determine who would control its power and soon it became a symbol of the leader of Antar. Whoever controlled the Granolith controlled the planet.
There are two races of people that inhabit Antar, the Tageions, inhabiting the north, led, for thousands of years, by the Tageonant family and the Harcions, inhabiting the south, now led by the Roistar family. These families gained leadership because of the strong psychic abilities that are passed down through their lines. For millennia the two races have fought for control of the planet but for the last three thousand years the Tageonant family has had ultimate control and there has mostly been peace. The Tageonant family was able to gain control of Antar with the power of the Granolith, and through alliances with some of the other planets in the system, and now the leaders of the planets bow to the head of the Tageonant family as the trusted and wise leader of the five worlds.
During the wars, the people looked to the Tageonants as the saviors of the planet and a hierarchical system of government arose. The head of the Tageonant family declared himself King and appointed powerful friends and relatives to a sort of legislature, called the Council so it would appear that the people had some voice in the government, but in reality the nobility only concentrated on making their own lives better.
The government is mostly run by men. Women are allowed to hold some possessions but the rulers are always men.
As part of the peace settlement with the Roistar family, they were also declared royalty and were given seats on the Council.
For the last hundred years, King Zantar Tageonant has ruled Antar. His wife is Queen Nedra and they have two children, the Princess Vilondra and Prince Zantor. Even though Vilondra is older, Zan is the heir to the throne because he is male.
In the past ten years, hostilities have escalated between the Tageonants and the Roistars again and some skirmishes have broken out along the north-south border. The royal Duke Plavar Roistar, leader of the Harcions, has broken off diplomatic avenues and King Zantar, fearful of an all-out war has invited the Roistar family to a peace conference at his palace in the capitol city of Tageonon.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar date - 5.34.23625)
(Earth date - December 14th, 1932)
(Royal Palace in the capitol city of Tageonon - Antar)
Zan had been stuck in council with his father all day and his muscles were stiff from the hours of inactivity. He went in search of his friend Larek, who was visiting, hoping to convince him to go for a swim before the party tonight. Zan sighed, thinking of the formal affair that would officially open the peace talks between the two families.
His father had invited all of the Council members and their families to stay in the palace to try and make the environment of the peace conference seem less hostile. Zan had always hated large parties where he didn't know half of the people, but his father insisted Zan attend and get to know as many people as possible because one day he would rule them.
Zan found Larek in his suite of rooms and they gathered their things and headed for the beach. Their favorite spot, Dimaras rock, was within the palace walls and reserved for the royal family and their guests. They usually had the place to themselves but with the large number of people staying in the palace for the conference, the beach was unusually crowded.
"Maybe we should come back another time," Zan said, "when it's less crowded."
Larek rolled his eyes at his old friend. "Still afraid of crowds, huh?" he mocked. "I thought you would have outgrown that."
"I'm not afraid, it's just...."
Larek interrupted him. "Great then let's go. I'll race you."
They ran and jumped into the water, splashing and dunking each other as they had done when they were children. Zan was glad that Larek was visiting. Their families were very close and they had always been together when they were children. As they matured, their duties took up more of their time and they saw each other less and less.
In college, Zan had met Alarath, or Rath as everyone called him. They were both interested in history and military tactics and they had become close friends. When they graduated, Rath's father, who was a respected and powerful but somewhat radical Senator, had arranged for Rath to take a position within the palace to train with the royal guard. Rath was naturally talented and very powerful and in just a few years he had quickly advanced through the ranks to become a Colonel. Zan wished his two friends could get to know one other better but Rath was on duty during the conference.
"Let's swim out to the rocks and back like we used to," Larek suggested.
Zan agreed and they struck out at a quick pace toward the rocks that jutted out of the water in the distance. Zan thought it felt like heaven to glide through the thick red liquid after the long day. He lengthened his stroke and passed Larek with a powerful kick but Larek wouldn't be left behind for long. They pushed each other faster and faster and reached the rock within seconds of one another.
"I can still beat you," Zan laughed, breathing heavily.
"You were just lucky," answered his friend. "I'll win on the way back. Let's go."
They swam back at an even faster pace, as long unused muscles began to loosen. They were neck and neck as they approached the beach, but Zan started to tire and he thought Larek might win. Suddenly a bright glint on the rocks caught his eye and he strained to see what it was. There was a girl in red swimming attire lounging on the rocks but it was not the red that had caught his attention, it was her hair. It was the color of pale gold and it cascaded in long waves down her back, dancing lightly on the breeze. Zan forgot about the race and everything else as his complete attention was captured by her.
Larek swam a few strokes farther before he noticed that Zan was not at his side and circled back to him. "Zan what are you doing?" he asked following the line of Zan's gaze. "Wow, she is beautiful."
"I think she must be the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."
"And that's saying something considering all of the beautiful women your parents have been throwing at you so that you can find a wife. Do you know who she is?"
"No, I have never seen her before. But she must be a daughter of one of the Council members."
"Or wife," Larek mumbled. "Why don't you go introduce yourself?"
"No," said Zan decidedly, shaking his head.
"Why not?" Larek asked incredulously.
"I wouldn't know what to say to her."
"Well you could start with your name and then ask hers..."
Zan cut him off, "No Larek."
"I could come with you and make the introductions on your behalf.”
"No. It's getting late," Zan said, looking up at the darkening sky. "Let's just get ready for the party."
Larek shook his head, wondering how a man who was to be King could be so shy with women, but he knew better than to press the point. There were other ways to go about it and as they walked into the palace, he was already forming a plan of action.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Suite of Rooms Assigned To The Roistars)
"Khivar have you seen the Princess Vilondra yet?" Plavar asked his son.
"Not yet father, but we just arrived this morning. I am sure she will attend the party this evening. It is said she’s as shallow as she is beautiful."
"Yes," his father agreed. "Just make sure that you turn it to your advantage."
Khivar smiled. "I don't believe the Princess will give me any trouble."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Palace Ballroom - Later That Evening)
The party had everything Zan hated; music, rich food and drink, and a lot of people. Men were offering 'friendship' and advice from every direction, and fawning women in multicolored gowns eager to catch the Prince's eye swirled around him. Zan dutifully moved from group to group, listening to conversations, and to the women's disappointment, dancing with no one.
As the evening grew later, he had visions of escape but knew his father would expect him to stay. He had lost track of Larek earlier in the evening and as he listened to the droning voice of another Senator, he wished his friend was with him. And as if Zan had conjured him, Larek appeared, and at his side was the girl they had seen on the beach.
She was dressed in an elaborate deep green gown that complimented her icy blue eyes, and her glorious, golden hair was artfully piled atop her head, exposing her long slender neck. Zan's breath caught as Larek made the introductions.
"Prince Zantor, this is Senator Santas' daughter, Lady Chanya. Lady Chanya this is his royal Highness Prince Zantor."
Chanya curtsied low and formally. "It is an honor to meet you, your Highness" she said, her voice soft and rich.
Zan was dumbstruck, her beauty causing his breath to rush out of his lungs and he struggled to regain his composure. "It is a pleasure to meet you," he said breathlessly. But his shyness overwhelmed him and he was unsure of how to continue.
But Larek had anticipated Zan's reticence. "Chanya was just telling me how much she loves to dance."
Zan eagerly grabbed onto the suggestion. "Would you like to dance, my Lady?" he said, extending his hand in the formal manner.
Chanya placed her hand in his. "I would love to, your Highness."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(In another part of the ballroom)
Vilondra had always loved parties. She could show off her golden beauty, wrapped in the finest gowns and jewels and the next day the entire kingdom would rush to copy her style. The evening was passing quickly and there didn't seem to be enough time to hear the many compliments from the men clustered around her.
She listened with pleasure as another of her companions commented on the flattering style of her hair, when her father caught her attention and beckoned her to come to him. She reluctantly excused herself and threaded her way through the many admirers, toward her father. When she reached his side, she noticed the two men with him and was struck with the beauty of younger man. He was tall, with striking good looks and dark golden hair that contrasted with his bright emerald eyes.
"Duke Roistar," the King addressed the older man, "I don't believe you and your son have met my daughter, the Princess Vilondra. Vilondra, this is Duke Roistar, head of the Harcion family, and his son and heir Khivar, a member of the Council."
"Vilondra, it is a pleasure to meet you," the Duke said. He looked appreciatively at her but spoke to his son, "She is very beautiful is she not, Khivar."
Khivar turned his attention to her and when their eyes met, for the first time in her life Vilondra blushed. She could feel the overwhelming heat in his gaze and it was all attuned to her.
"Yes," Khivar said, his deep voice sending shivers through her, "she is very lovely." His eyes never left hers. "May I claim this dance Princess?"
He held out his hand and she eagerly gave him hers. "I am honored Sir," she said in her most regal voice, trying to remain calm even though she could feel his heat through her gloves.
Khivar spun her expertly around the dance floor and though she struggled to remain aloof, Vilondra felt the ice that had always encased her heart, start to thaw.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Larek had warned Chanya of Zan's shyness and she kept up a steady stream of conversation, asking questions to draw him out and he gradually relaxed. They moved to a table in a quiet corner and talked for hours, neither noticing the time passing.
Chanya leaned closer to him and whispered into his ear. "I saw you this afternoon on the beach. I thought you were so handsome and I was very disappointed when you didn't come and introduce yourself."
Zan was startled for a moment. "I.... It's just that you are so beautiful," he said reaching out to caress her cheek. "I wasn't sure what to say."
"You don't have to say anything,“ she whispered as she closed the distance between them and kissed him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Khivar had dominated her evening but Vilondra didn't mind. He was so unlike the other men she was used to being with. They had danced until they were exhausted and then she had taken him on a tour of her father's gardens. Sitting on a bench in the moonlight, they spoke about history, politics and art, and even though he was a few years older, he was interested in her opinions and treated her like an equal. She had spent other evenings with other men, but for the first time, she felt as if a man saw something other than her beauty.
As they walked toward the water, Khivar’s hand automatically went to her waist to steady her over the uneven ground. They stopped at the stone wall, marking the edge of the beach, and watched the small moon, Astra, rise over the horizon.
For several moments neither of them spoke. Finally, Khivar turned to her and raised his hand to her face. "You are incredibly beautiful," he whispered, as his thumb caressed her jaw sending shivers of reaction through her. He leaned in closer, in an attempt to kiss her, but she panicked and drew back.
"No," Vilondra said, shaking her head frantically. "We can't."
Khivar smiled knowingly and once again closed the distance between them. "Why not?"
"We can't get involved like that." She retreated a few steps, until her back came up against a large tree, stopping her. "Our families are enemies."
"We are here to change that," he said softly, as he advanced. Once again he took her face in his hands and lowered his lips to meet hers.
"Please don't,” she pleaded, as he drew her closer. “My father would not approve." She trembled with anticipation of his kiss but she knew it shouldn't happen. Her voice was barely a whisper between them. "Please, Khivar."
Then his lips were on hers and she had no more thoughts of stopping.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Chanya watched Zan as he made his way down the passage, away from her father's suite of rooms. The evening had been so wonderful and then Zan had insisted on escorting her to her room after the party. He was the perfect gentleman and even more handsome in person. She closed the door and twirled around, her skirts billowing out around her. Events weren't going exactly as she had anticipated but she was confident that everything would come out according to her plan.
When she had seen a picture of Zan for the first time, over a year ago, she had fallen in love instantly and she had vowed to have him. She had used every excuse to try and get close to him but she had been thwarted by circumstance time and time again. Finally when her father had received an invitation to stay at the palace for the peace conference, she had known it was her time.
She had discovered Zan's love of swimming and laid her trap for him in her most becoming outfit. But he had not even noticed her, she fumed, until she resorted to using her powers. She had gently planted a suggestion in his mind to look in her direction and he had finally responded. But he hadn’t approached her, and she had frustratedly resolved to give him another nudge with her powers at the party that evening.
Luckily she had discovered that his friend Larek was on her side and he had helped her by making the introductions between them. Chanya had sent tendrils of suggestion to Zan all evening, drawing him to her, making herself seem more beautiful and more fascinating, but still he had been resistant. Then she used a larger dose of power, putting it into a kiss and he had responded at last. Triumphantly she had drawn him closer and deepened the kiss waiting for the flashes of connection to come but they had not. Zan had been shielding himself from her. Chanya sighed. She would have to work on getting Zan to trust her and then they would be bonded together forever.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Zan arrived in his quarters and found Larek waiting for him, a devilish grin lighting his face.
"So I take it you and Chanya got along," Larek teased him. "I saw you kissing."
Zan rubbed his hands over his face. "Yes, she's a nice girl."
"Nice?" Larek asked incredulously. "Beautiful, charming, poised, are all words I might use to describe her but nice?"
"Is that what you saw in her aura?" Zan asked. He teased his friend often about his unusual gift.
"Her aura," Larek said consideringly. "Now that is interesting. Everyone's aura is unique but Chanya's aura is different."
"What do you mean?" Zan asked, concern creeping into his tone.
"It's nothing bad," Larek laughed, "it's just the color is like nothing I've ever seen. It is a very clear, icy blue," he said in an introspective tone, "almost like the color of her eyes."
"And that is unusual?"
"Yes. Most auras are a more subdued shade of color and the person's emotions or physical health cause spots or swirls of other colors. For instance if I look at your aura, it is a deep, rich blue and I can see that you are tired from the swirls of darker blue. But her aura is almost a solid color, shining, perfect.
Zan was less concerned now that his friend had explained. "Would you mind if we talked about this tomorrow? I am really exhausted for some reason."
Larek relented. "Yes, I can see that you are tired, but tomorrow I want to hear all about your evening."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Vilondra's rooms)
It was late and Vilondra should have been exhausted but she felt exhilarated. She and Khivar had spent the entire evening together. Khivar had easily turned away her other admirers and they had danced and talked like they had known one another for years. He was genuinely interested in her and when she ventured an opinion about a political matter he had listened and encouraged her to continue.
She realized that no one had ever asked her opinion about anything other than fashion. No one took her seriously except her brother. Her father and her suitors, in the Antarian tradition, had expected nothing more of her than her beauty. But Khivar saw something more, and for the first time she wanted more for herself.
Then he had kissed her. She had been kissed before but when Khivar's lips had met hers it was truly a meeting not just of bodies but of minds and souls.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Roistars' rooms)
"So you spent the entire evening with the Princess? Khivar’s father asked.
"Yes. I couldn't believe all of the simpering idiots that were vying for her attention," Khivar said incredulously, "but they were easily discouraged. They and her father treat her like a pretty doll but I was surprised to discover she does have a brain. Her father indulges her, allowing her to attend the Council, and on a couple of issues we discussed she was quite insightful."
"Really," his father said dismissively.
"Yes," Khivar answered softly, looking closely at his father. The Duke was an excellent strategist but he sometimes missed the important details, like he was missing now. Khivar had often wondered when his father would become more of a liability than he could afford, and he knew the time was rapidly approaching.
"Just don't let yourself get caught up in all of this," the Duke warned, waving his arms to indicate their ornate surroundings. "The Princess is very important to our plan. Having her in our family will strengthen our claim to the throne when the time comes."
Khivar rolled his eyes as his father continued to outline the plan once again. His father had made the mistake of underestimating him since he had been a child. And he had bided his time, knowing that he was not strong enough to get rid of his father, but the time was coming and soon he would have everything he wanted, including the throne of Antar and the five worlds.
The fact that Vilondra was not a simpering fool was an added bonus. Khivar had been surprised to discover that the Princess was as intelligent as she was beautiful, and he wondered what other talents her father and his had overlooked. When they had kissed, he had gotten a sense of her power and he suspected that hers might even rival his own. She would truly make him a worthy mate and he suspected he could use her frustration against her family to his advantage.
Khivar smiled. Soon he would put his own plan into motion.
Khivar noted that the Duke was still raving. "I will draw out the peace talks as long as possible to give you more time, but just make sure that you don't make any mistakes with her."
Khivar looked at his father. "It should take no time at all to have her eating out of my hand."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(5.35.23625)
The peace talks were scheduled to start the next day and the King allowed Zan to take the morning off from the Council. Zan invited Chanya to tour the capitol with him, she lived in one of the remote regions and had never been there. He took her to his favorite art museum, and afterward they had lunch. He was somewhat subdued, not really knowing how he was expected to act, but Chanya was an excellent conversationalist and reveled in the attention that was lavished upon them by the people.
They arrived back at the palace late that afternoon and Chanya suggested they go swimming together. Zan invited Larek to join them but he declined, joking that Zan would thank him after the wedding. They separated to change clothes, met back at Dimaras rock and swam together until it was time to get changed for the party that evening.
Even though Zan had offered to escort her to the party, Chanya declined sweetly. "I don't want to keep you waiting," she said with a laugh. "I'll meet you there."
Chanya hurried down the corridor eager to get to her rooms, exhausted from the strain of using her powers. She had used a trickle of power all day to enhance Zan's mood of fun and contentment, to draw him to her, and she needed a brief nap to regain her strength or she would never last through the evening.
She also needed to concentrate on step two of her plan. While Zan and the other men were in conference, she would work on endearing herself to Zan's mother and sister and soon she would be just like a member of the family.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Over the next few weeks, the peace talks progressed slowly by Duke Roistar's design. Khivar and Vilondra became inseparable, spending every moment of free time together and becoming lovers. Khivar suspected that the King would not approve of their relationship and wanted to thoroughly bind Vilondra to himself before forcing her to choose between him and her family, so he suggested to her that they keep their affair a secret until after the treaty was signed.
Vilondra agreed, knowing her father possessed the power to keep her away from Khivar. She told no one she was seeing him, except Zan, and her new confident and best friend Chanya. In her brother's girl friend, Vilondra had found the one thing she had always wanted, a sister. She and Chanya shared all of their secrets and Vilondra hoped Chanya would truly become her sister by marrying Zan.
Zan could see his sister's happiness with Khivar and though he did not thoroughly approve her choice, he wanted her to be happy, and he enviously wished that he could find a bit of that happiness for himself.
At first, Chanya had fascinated him. It was like he was in a dream when he was with her, and he couldn't get enough of her. But when he was not with her, doubts came flooding in. She was shallow, only concerned with her position at court or her clothing, and she seemed to have no opinions of her own, simply echoing whatever he said. Zan smiled sadly. His father would probably say she would make a perfect Queen.
Zan respected her as a friend and supporter but he did not love her, and as he watched her growing closer to his family he knew he had to tell her.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(7.19.23625)
Chanya screamed as she threw one breakable item after another against the wall. Zan thought he could just get rid of her did he? How dare he try to discard her like last month's fashion. She picked up another figurine and smashed it against the wall, stomping her feet and screaming in frustration. Even after she had used her wiles and powers so skillfully, he had still been able to escape her. She knew now that she had underestimated the level of his power.
She thought she was getting closer to him; she had even received a flash or two from him when they kissed, but this evening after dinner he had taken her aside to talk. At first she couldn't believe what he was saying.
Chanya you are a great friend and I will always treasure the time we have spent together, but I don't love you and I think it would be unfair for me to keep seeing you.
Chanya had been so stunned, that for a couple of minutes she hadn't been able to say anything, her anger building to a point that she had almost struck him. But she had been able to curb the impulse and thinking quickly, begun to weep prettily, telling Zan of her disappointment and her desire to remain friends. He had readily agreed and they had parted on good terms.
Her handmaid and confident, Udac entered the room, surveyed the damage and shook her head. "I take it that you had a setback in your relationship with the Prince m'Lady?"
"You won't believe what he said. He just wants to be friends," Chanya moaned as she sank down onto the bed. "Why doesn't Zan love me? Am I not beautiful and desirable? I could be anything he wanted. I would love him for eternity."
Udac sat beside her and began gently stroking her hair. She spoke in soft soothing tones, "Zan was able to break free from your mind warp and he wasn't even aware of what you were doing. He must be very powerful. The rumors that he has limited mental abilities are certainly wrong."
"Yes, I must admit that I underestimated him," Chanya sighed. "At least I have a friendship with Vilondra, so even after this conference is over I will have an excuse to visit the palace. I will just have to make better use of my powers in the future."
"Are you sure that is wise, beloved?" Udac asked. "If Zan is as powerful as we suspect, he would be able to detect that you are using large amounts of power. And it is said that those with great power can," she paused looking for the correct word, "can sense who power belongs to. If Zan figures out you are using your powers to entrap him..." she let the sentence trail off.
"You are right," Chanya sighed and snuggled into the older woman's arms. "I am glad I have you to advise me. You have been like a mother to me since my own mother passed away."
"I love you with a mother's love and I would do anything for you. Nothing would make me happier than to see you on the throne as Queen."
"We will have to devise another plan," Chanya said.
"At least you have a good reason to be in the palace. Just make sure that Vilondra needs you as much as possible and endear yourself to the Queen," Udac continued prophetically. "Being close to Zan's mother could have untold rewards."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Khivar studied Vilondra's sleeping form next to him in bed; so beautiful and strong. He reached out to smooth a lock of hair off her face. He could be almost entirely open with her, only needing to shield his plan from her in their most intimate connection. His plan was proceeding well, even if it had taken an unexpected turn.
He had never intended, never even considered that he might fall in love with Vilondra, but he had. It was a soul deep, overwhelming, empowering love, that he had thought only existed in children's tales. His father would call him a fool, but Khivar could see the power in their connection and had revised his plan to include their bond.
Khivar had heard of connections such as he and Vilondra shared but he had always dismissed them as romantic drivel. But their bond added an additional layer to their intimacy and added power and resolve to his psyche. The bond also held an unexpected benefit. Vilondra was able to initiate a mental connection with him at any time, and they were both able to visit the other in their dreams.
The peace conference would be over soon but he, as a member of the Council, lived in Tageonon and could be close to Vilondra. But they still had to be careful. They had agreed that they should keep their affair a secret a while longer. Khivar was sure Vilondra loved him, he just wanted to shift the King's opinion in his favor before bringing their relationship into the open.
In the morning, he would signal his most loyal servant, General Nicaron, to proceed with the plan to eliminate his father, the Duke. They would slowly poison the Duke’s food using miniscule, undetectable amounts of an incurable poison. Gradually the poison would build up in his system until it was too late and he would never realize what had happened. Then Khivar would be free to get rid of the King and discredit Zan.
He smiled at the simplicity of it. Only three men stood between him and the throne. Soon he would rule the southern lands, and eventually all of Antar and the five planets, with his beautiful lover beside him and the power of the Granolith at his fingertips.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(8.03.23625)
The treaty was signed and it seemed as if a new era of peace would envelope the lands of Antar. Duke Roistar returned to the southern lands, the border attacks ceased, and life at the palace returned to normal.
Chanya had used her time in the palace to her advantage, making sure she was invaluable to Vilondra. She cunningly used her powers to make Vilondra unsure of herself when she was not around and at peace when she was, and as expected, Vilondra asked her to remain at the palace as her confident.
But to Chanya's dismay, the King, wanting to expand his son's experience of political matters, sent Zan on a tour to meet the regional Governors. Zan left the palace almost immediately after the peace conference ended and Chanya had not been able to spend any time alone with him since the evening he had ruined her plans by dumping her. Chanya was angry but decided to use the opportunity to befriend the Queen.
Queen Nedra accepted her cautiously, knowing of her connection and hopes concerning Zan. But Chanya skillfully led her to believe that her love and devotion was for the entire family and not just the Prince Zan.
Over the next few months, Chanya helped Vilondra to keep her relationship with Khivar a secret, often going with her to Khivar's mansion. Chanya did not like or trust Khivar. He made her uncomfortable and seemed to know her innermost thoughts just by looking at her, but he said he was grateful that she allowed him to spend more time with Vilondra.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
BOOK 11 - DESTINY'S DESIGN (ANTAR'S BANE)
des-ti-ny -
1 : a predetermined course of events often held to be an irresistible power or agency
de-sign -
1 : to create, fashion, execute, contrive, or construct according to plan
2 : to have as a purpose
bane -
1 : killer, slayer, poison, a source of harm or ruin
DISCLAIMER: Some of the dialogue used was taken from the episodes and I am not claiming credit for having written it but used it simply to set up the tone of a scene or show parallels between lives and realities.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is the story of Zan and Ava on Antar. What happened between Vilondra and Khivar, and the events that led to the deaths of the Royal Four.
Obviously Antarians do not speak English but since most of us can’t read Antarian I have translated everything into standard English.
Each change of date is marked. If a scene has no date it takes place latter in the day of the last date. There are 10 months in the Antarian year with 38 days each, giving the Antarian year 380 days. The dates are in the form (month.day.year)
NAGGING QUESTIONS:
1. What was the relationship between Zan and Ava?
2. Did Vilondra betray her family for her lover, Khivar?
3. What happened to the Royal Four?
DEFINITIONS
parsec - 3.26 light years
Antar is 520 light years (160 parsecs) from Earth, in the Whirlwind Galaxy
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
WHO'S WHO & NAME PRONUNCIATIONS
Book 11 - Destiny's Design - (Antar's Bane)
ANTAR
Tageions (tauj'-ee-ons) - people inhabiting the north lands
Royal Prince Zantor Tageonant (tauj'-o-nant) - (Zan) - Max - heir to the Antarian throne
Royal Princess Vilondra Tageonant - Isabel - Zan’s sister
King Zantar Tageonant - Zan & Vilondra's father
Queen Nedra Tageonant (ne'-dra) - Zan & Vilondra's mother
Tageonon (tauj'-o-non) - the capitol city of Antar, where the King's palace is located
Sodan (so-dan) - Nasedo - Zan's most trusted protector
Jensto (jens-toe) - a scientist in Zan's employ
General Toaks - named Zan's second in command after Rath died - Queen Nedra’s head General in the resistance against Khivar
The Sephtafus (named for the Antarian mythical goddess of good fortune) - the ship sent to Earth with the pods and the shape shifters
Sir Alarath Varros (Rath) - Michael - Zan's best friend and second in command
Kaldar - Tic Tac - Rath's most trusted protector
Duke Colrath Varros - Rath's father and a Senator
Sir Aladar Varros - Colrath Varros' uncle and Rath's great uncle - a leading scientist who headed the project to destroy the red giant
Telos - The providence over which Duke Telnada oversees
Lady Avalynd Telnada (Ava) - Zan's young bride
Royal Governor Duke Hortos Telnada - Ava's father
Duchess Celyn Telnada (say'-lin) - Ava's mother
Lady Chanya Santas (shawn'-ya) - Vilondra's friend
Udac (oo-dac) - Chanya's handmaid and protector
Sir Feron Santas - Chanya's father and senator
Harcions (Har-see-ons) - people inhabiting the south lands
Sir Khivar Roistar (roys'-tar) - Senator in the Council
Royal Duke Plavar Roistar (pla-var') - leader of the Harcions - Khivar's father
General Calles Nicaron (kal-ees) (ni-ca'-ron) - Nicholas - Khivar's right hand and head general
Lieutenant Scorene - (skor-ra-nay) - Courtney - Rath's childhood friend
Major Grester - T. Greer - head of the Vilondra project
Colonel Jafto - Walt Crawford - Nicholas' second in command
The Leptes (the Antarian word for Vengeance) - the ship Khivar sent to Earth with Nicholas and the skins
Shape Shifters sent to Earth with the Pods
Sodan - Nasedo - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat and a pilot - special ability energy blasts
Letras (le-tras) - Zan's former tutor, expert in philosophy, history and military tactics
Cuerena (soor'-ren-ya) - Serena - scientist and Granolith expert - special ability illusion
Kaldar - Tic Tac - expert in hand-to-hand and weapons combat - special ability empath
Leaders of the other planets in the Antarian system
Larek - Brody - Royal Duke of Talros (tal'-ros)
Hanar - Minister of Sofek (so-fec')
Sero - Chancellor of Yedom (yea'-dom)
Kathana - Royal Duchess of Ravok (ra'-voc)
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
PART 1
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
A BRIEF HISTORY OF ANTAR
AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is a brief introduction and history about Antar, its political system and the origin of the Granolith. Gives a background on the different races of people on Antar and sets the tone for Book 11.
DEFINITIONS:
parsec - 3.26 light years
Antar is 520 light years (160 parsecs) from Earth, in the Whirlwind Galaxy
The planet Antar is in a solar system containing five habitable planets that orbit in very close proximity to one another. Antar has a comparable orbit to Earth, giving Antar (and the other planets) a similar system of time to Earth. (ie. 1 Earth year = approx. 1 Antarian year, 1 Antarian day = 24 Earth hours) The Antarian year is divided into 10 months with 38 days each, making the Antarian year 380 days long.
Antarians are humanoid and are similar in appearance to humans but their lifespan is typically 350 to 400 years. Antarians progress through childhood much like humans but when the reach adulthood they age 4 to 5 times slower. Most are born with some psychic abilities that differ in strength and type with the individual. Almost all Antarians have the basic ability to alter molecular structure to some degree, but some have other mental abilities such as dream walking, empathy, mind warping, mind reading & prognostication, etc. The most powerful Antarians have the ability to sense when power is being used and can even tell who the power belongs to because each person's power has a distinctive feel.
The Antarians have built up their technology and society over thousands of years. With their advanced technology and psychic abilities they have practically wiped out disease and crime on their planet and have concentrated on space exploration for centuries.
In the course of their explorations they have discovered many peopled worlds including Earth. The Antarians were especially interested in Earth because of the similarities between humans and themselves. The Antarians believe their race must have evolved from a race very similar to humans. One of the similarities is the size and configuration of the brain, although the humans have not learned to use all of the capabilities of their brains.
In other explorations the Antarians discovered a world inhabited with shape shifters. They took genetic samples and engineered humanoid shape shifters to be used in a variety of tasks but most especially for protection. They are highly prized because they not only have shape shifting abilities but also the psychic abilities of the Antarians and must be loyal to their masters because of their genetic coding. Their base form is a small genderless humanoid being but they can form any organic object, such as animals, plants, rocks, etc. Because of their genetic engineering they are able to adapt to just about any atmosphere. Their life span is 700-800 years.
The Antarians often trade medical and technical knowledge with other worlds. Thousands of years ago the Antarians acquired the Granolith from a highly advanced race, known as the Lathens. The Granolith was to be used to enhance power for creation, healing and faster-than-light travel. At first the Antarians used the Granolith as it was intended but they started to imagine that it could be used as an enhancement to power weapons. They tried to copy it and produce others but it used technology that they did not understand and could not duplicate. War after war was waged to determine who would control its power and soon it became a symbol of the leader of Antar. Whoever controlled the Granolith controlled the planet.
There are two races of people that inhabit Antar, the Tageions, inhabiting the north, led, for thousands of years, by the Tageonant family and the Harcions, inhabiting the south, now led by the Roistar family. These families gained leadership because of the strong psychic abilities that are passed down through their lines. For millennia the two races have fought for control of the planet but for the last three thousand years the Tageonant family has had ultimate control and there has mostly been peace. The Tageonant family was able to gain control of Antar with the power of the Granolith, and through alliances with some of the other planets in the system, and now the leaders of the planets bow to the head of the Tageonant family as the trusted and wise leader of the five worlds.
During the wars, the people looked to the Tageonants as the saviors of the planet and a hierarchical system of government arose. The head of the Tageonant family declared himself King and appointed powerful friends and relatives to a sort of legislature, called the Council so it would appear that the people had some voice in the government, but in reality the nobility only concentrated on making their own lives better.
The government is mostly run by men. Women are allowed to hold some possessions but the rulers are always men.
As part of the peace settlement with the Roistar family, they were also declared royalty and were given seats on the Council.
For the last hundred years, King Zantar Tageonant has ruled Antar. His wife is Queen Nedra and they have two children, the Princess Vilondra and Prince Zantor. Even though Vilondra is older, Zan is the heir to the throne because he is male.
In the past ten years, hostilities have escalated between the Tageonants and the Roistars again and some skirmishes have broken out along the north-south border. The royal Duke Plavar Roistar, leader of the Harcions, has broken off diplomatic avenues and King Zantar, fearful of an all-out war has invited the Roistar family to a peace conference at his palace in the capitol city of Tageonon.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Antar date - 5.34.23625)
(Earth date - December 14th, 1932)
(Royal Palace in the capitol city of Tageonon - Antar)
Zan had been stuck in council with his father all day and his muscles were stiff from the hours of inactivity. He went in search of his friend Larek, who was visiting, hoping to convince him to go for a swim before the party tonight. Zan sighed, thinking of the formal affair that would officially open the peace talks between the two families.
His father had invited all of the Council members and their families to stay in the palace to try and make the environment of the peace conference seem less hostile. Zan had always hated large parties where he didn't know half of the people, but his father insisted Zan attend and get to know as many people as possible because one day he would rule them.
Zan found Larek in his suite of rooms and they gathered their things and headed for the beach. Their favorite spot, Dimaras rock, was within the palace walls and reserved for the royal family and their guests. They usually had the place to themselves but with the large number of people staying in the palace for the conference, the beach was unusually crowded.
"Maybe we should come back another time," Zan said, "when it's less crowded."
Larek rolled his eyes at his old friend. "Still afraid of crowds, huh?" he mocked. "I thought you would have outgrown that."
"I'm not afraid, it's just...."
Larek interrupted him. "Great then let's go. I'll race you."
They ran and jumped into the water, splashing and dunking each other as they had done when they were children. Zan was glad that Larek was visiting. Their families were very close and they had always been together when they were children. As they matured, their duties took up more of their time and they saw each other less and less.
In college, Zan had met Alarath, or Rath as everyone called him. They were both interested in history and military tactics and they had become close friends. When they graduated, Rath's father, who was a respected and powerful but somewhat radical Senator, had arranged for Rath to take a position within the palace to train with the royal guard. Rath was naturally talented and very powerful and in just a few years he had quickly advanced through the ranks to become a Colonel. Zan wished his two friends could get to know one other better but Rath was on duty during the conference.
"Let's swim out to the rocks and back like we used to," Larek suggested.
Zan agreed and they struck out at a quick pace toward the rocks that jutted out of the water in the distance. Zan thought it felt like heaven to glide through the thick red liquid after the long day. He lengthened his stroke and passed Larek with a powerful kick but Larek wouldn't be left behind for long. They pushed each other faster and faster and reached the rock within seconds of one another.
"I can still beat you," Zan laughed, breathing heavily.
"You were just lucky," answered his friend. "I'll win on the way back. Let's go."
They swam back at an even faster pace, as long unused muscles began to loosen. They were neck and neck as they approached the beach, but Zan started to tire and he thought Larek might win. Suddenly a bright glint on the rocks caught his eye and he strained to see what it was. There was a girl in red swimming attire lounging on the rocks but it was not the red that had caught his attention, it was her hair. It was the color of pale gold and it cascaded in long waves down her back, dancing lightly on the breeze. Zan forgot about the race and everything else as his complete attention was captured by her.
Larek swam a few strokes farther before he noticed that Zan was not at his side and circled back to him. "Zan what are you doing?" he asked following the line of Zan's gaze. "Wow, she is beautiful."
"I think she must be the most beautiful woman I have ever seen."
"And that's saying something considering all of the beautiful women your parents have been throwing at you so that you can find a wife. Do you know who she is?"
"No, I have never seen her before. But she must be a daughter of one of the Council members."
"Or wife," Larek mumbled. "Why don't you go introduce yourself?"
"No," said Zan decidedly, shaking his head.
"Why not?" Larek asked incredulously.
"I wouldn't know what to say to her."
"Well you could start with your name and then ask hers..."
Zan cut him off, "No Larek."
"I could come with you and make the introductions on your behalf.”
"No. It's getting late," Zan said, looking up at the darkening sky. "Let's just get ready for the party."
Larek shook his head, wondering how a man who was to be King could be so shy with women, but he knew better than to press the point. There were other ways to go about it and as they walked into the palace, he was already forming a plan of action.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Suite of Rooms Assigned To The Roistars)
"Khivar have you seen the Princess Vilondra yet?" Plavar asked his son.
"Not yet father, but we just arrived this morning. I am sure she will attend the party this evening. It is said she’s as shallow as she is beautiful."
"Yes," his father agreed. "Just make sure that you turn it to your advantage."
Khivar smiled. "I don't believe the Princess will give me any trouble."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Palace Ballroom - Later That Evening)
The party had everything Zan hated; music, rich food and drink, and a lot of people. Men were offering 'friendship' and advice from every direction, and fawning women in multicolored gowns eager to catch the Prince's eye swirled around him. Zan dutifully moved from group to group, listening to conversations, and to the women's disappointment, dancing with no one.
As the evening grew later, he had visions of escape but knew his father would expect him to stay. He had lost track of Larek earlier in the evening and as he listened to the droning voice of another Senator, he wished his friend was with him. And as if Zan had conjured him, Larek appeared, and at his side was the girl they had seen on the beach.
She was dressed in an elaborate deep green gown that complimented her icy blue eyes, and her glorious, golden hair was artfully piled atop her head, exposing her long slender neck. Zan's breath caught as Larek made the introductions.
"Prince Zantor, this is Senator Santas' daughter, Lady Chanya. Lady Chanya this is his royal Highness Prince Zantor."
Chanya curtsied low and formally. "It is an honor to meet you, your Highness" she said, her voice soft and rich.
Zan was dumbstruck, her beauty causing his breath to rush out of his lungs and he struggled to regain his composure. "It is a pleasure to meet you," he said breathlessly. But his shyness overwhelmed him and he was unsure of how to continue.
But Larek had anticipated Zan's reticence. "Chanya was just telling me how much she loves to dance."
Zan eagerly grabbed onto the suggestion. "Would you like to dance, my Lady?" he said, extending his hand in the formal manner.
Chanya placed her hand in his. "I would love to, your Highness."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(In another part of the ballroom)
Vilondra had always loved parties. She could show off her golden beauty, wrapped in the finest gowns and jewels and the next day the entire kingdom would rush to copy her style. The evening was passing quickly and there didn't seem to be enough time to hear the many compliments from the men clustered around her.
She listened with pleasure as another of her companions commented on the flattering style of her hair, when her father caught her attention and beckoned her to come to him. She reluctantly excused herself and threaded her way through the many admirers, toward her father. When she reached his side, she noticed the two men with him and was struck with the beauty of younger man. He was tall, with striking good looks and dark golden hair that contrasted with his bright emerald eyes.
"Duke Roistar," the King addressed the older man, "I don't believe you and your son have met my daughter, the Princess Vilondra. Vilondra, this is Duke Roistar, head of the Harcion family, and his son and heir Khivar, a member of the Council."
"Vilondra, it is a pleasure to meet you," the Duke said. He looked appreciatively at her but spoke to his son, "She is very beautiful is she not, Khivar."
Khivar turned his attention to her and when their eyes met, for the first time in her life Vilondra blushed. She could feel the overwhelming heat in his gaze and it was all attuned to her.
"Yes," Khivar said, his deep voice sending shivers through her, "she is very lovely." His eyes never left hers. "May I claim this dance Princess?"
He held out his hand and she eagerly gave him hers. "I am honored Sir," she said in her most regal voice, trying to remain calm even though she could feel his heat through her gloves.
Khivar spun her expertly around the dance floor and though she struggled to remain aloof, Vilondra felt the ice that had always encased her heart, start to thaw.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Larek had warned Chanya of Zan's shyness and she kept up a steady stream of conversation, asking questions to draw him out and he gradually relaxed. They moved to a table in a quiet corner and talked for hours, neither noticing the time passing.
Chanya leaned closer to him and whispered into his ear. "I saw you this afternoon on the beach. I thought you were so handsome and I was very disappointed when you didn't come and introduce yourself."
Zan was startled for a moment. "I.... It's just that you are so beautiful," he said reaching out to caress her cheek. "I wasn't sure what to say."
"You don't have to say anything,“ she whispered as she closed the distance between them and kissed him.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Khivar had dominated her evening but Vilondra didn't mind. He was so unlike the other men she was used to being with. They had danced until they were exhausted and then she had taken him on a tour of her father's gardens. Sitting on a bench in the moonlight, they spoke about history, politics and art, and even though he was a few years older, he was interested in her opinions and treated her like an equal. She had spent other evenings with other men, but for the first time, she felt as if a man saw something other than her beauty.
As they walked toward the water, Khivar’s hand automatically went to her waist to steady her over the uneven ground. They stopped at the stone wall, marking the edge of the beach, and watched the small moon, Astra, rise over the horizon.
For several moments neither of them spoke. Finally, Khivar turned to her and raised his hand to her face. "You are incredibly beautiful," he whispered, as his thumb caressed her jaw sending shivers of reaction through her. He leaned in closer, in an attempt to kiss her, but she panicked and drew back.
"No," Vilondra said, shaking her head frantically. "We can't."
Khivar smiled knowingly and once again closed the distance between them. "Why not?"
"We can't get involved like that." She retreated a few steps, until her back came up against a large tree, stopping her. "Our families are enemies."
"We are here to change that," he said softly, as he advanced. Once again he took her face in his hands and lowered his lips to meet hers.
"Please don't,” she pleaded, as he drew her closer. “My father would not approve." She trembled with anticipation of his kiss but she knew it shouldn't happen. Her voice was barely a whisper between them. "Please, Khivar."
Then his lips were on hers and she had no more thoughts of stopping.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Chanya watched Zan as he made his way down the passage, away from her father's suite of rooms. The evening had been so wonderful and then Zan had insisted on escorting her to her room after the party. He was the perfect gentleman and even more handsome in person. She closed the door and twirled around, her skirts billowing out around her. Events weren't going exactly as she had anticipated but she was confident that everything would come out according to her plan.
When she had seen a picture of Zan for the first time, over a year ago, she had fallen in love instantly and she had vowed to have him. She had used every excuse to try and get close to him but she had been thwarted by circumstance time and time again. Finally when her father had received an invitation to stay at the palace for the peace conference, she had known it was her time.
She had discovered Zan's love of swimming and laid her trap for him in her most becoming outfit. But he had not even noticed her, she fumed, until she resorted to using her powers. She had gently planted a suggestion in his mind to look in her direction and he had finally responded. But he hadn’t approached her, and she had frustratedly resolved to give him another nudge with her powers at the party that evening.
Luckily she had discovered that his friend Larek was on her side and he had helped her by making the introductions between them. Chanya had sent tendrils of suggestion to Zan all evening, drawing him to her, making herself seem more beautiful and more fascinating, but still he had been resistant. Then she used a larger dose of power, putting it into a kiss and he had responded at last. Triumphantly she had drawn him closer and deepened the kiss waiting for the flashes of connection to come but they had not. Zan had been shielding himself from her. Chanya sighed. She would have to work on getting Zan to trust her and then they would be bonded together forever.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Zan arrived in his quarters and found Larek waiting for him, a devilish grin lighting his face.
"So I take it you and Chanya got along," Larek teased him. "I saw you kissing."
Zan rubbed his hands over his face. "Yes, she's a nice girl."
"Nice?" Larek asked incredulously. "Beautiful, charming, poised, are all words I might use to describe her but nice?"
"Is that what you saw in her aura?" Zan asked. He teased his friend often about his unusual gift.
"Her aura," Larek said consideringly. "Now that is interesting. Everyone's aura is unique but Chanya's aura is different."
"What do you mean?" Zan asked, concern creeping into his tone.
"It's nothing bad," Larek laughed, "it's just the color is like nothing I've ever seen. It is a very clear, icy blue," he said in an introspective tone, "almost like the color of her eyes."
"And that is unusual?"
"Yes. Most auras are a more subdued shade of color and the person's emotions or physical health cause spots or swirls of other colors. For instance if I look at your aura, it is a deep, rich blue and I can see that you are tired from the swirls of darker blue. But her aura is almost a solid color, shining, perfect.
Zan was less concerned now that his friend had explained. "Would you mind if we talked about this tomorrow? I am really exhausted for some reason."
Larek relented. "Yes, I can see that you are tired, but tomorrow I want to hear all about your evening."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(Vilondra's rooms)
It was late and Vilondra should have been exhausted but she felt exhilarated. She and Khivar had spent the entire evening together. Khivar had easily turned away her other admirers and they had danced and talked like they had known one another for years. He was genuinely interested in her and when she ventured an opinion about a political matter he had listened and encouraged her to continue.
She realized that no one had ever asked her opinion about anything other than fashion. No one took her seriously except her brother. Her father and her suitors, in the Antarian tradition, had expected nothing more of her than her beauty. But Khivar saw something more, and for the first time she wanted more for herself.
Then he had kissed her. She had been kissed before but when Khivar's lips had met hers it was truly a meeting not just of bodies but of minds and souls.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(The Roistars' rooms)
"So you spent the entire evening with the Princess? Khivar’s father asked.
"Yes. I couldn't believe all of the simpering idiots that were vying for her attention," Khivar said incredulously, "but they were easily discouraged. They and her father treat her like a pretty doll but I was surprised to discover she does have a brain. Her father indulges her, allowing her to attend the Council, and on a couple of issues we discussed she was quite insightful."
"Really," his father said dismissively.
"Yes," Khivar answered softly, looking closely at his father. The Duke was an excellent strategist but he sometimes missed the important details, like he was missing now. Khivar had often wondered when his father would become more of a liability than he could afford, and he knew the time was rapidly approaching.
"Just don't let yourself get caught up in all of this," the Duke warned, waving his arms to indicate their ornate surroundings. "The Princess is very important to our plan. Having her in our family will strengthen our claim to the throne when the time comes."
Khivar rolled his eyes as his father continued to outline the plan once again. His father had made the mistake of underestimating him since he had been a child. And he had bided his time, knowing that he was not strong enough to get rid of his father, but the time was coming and soon he would have everything he wanted, including the throne of Antar and the five worlds.
The fact that Vilondra was not a simpering fool was an added bonus. Khivar had been surprised to discover that the Princess was as intelligent as she was beautiful, and he wondered what other talents her father and his had overlooked. When they had kissed, he had gotten a sense of her power and he suspected that hers might even rival his own. She would truly make him a worthy mate and he suspected he could use her frustration against her family to his advantage.
Khivar smiled. Soon he would put his own plan into motion.
Khivar noted that the Duke was still raving. "I will draw out the peace talks as long as possible to give you more time, but just make sure that you don't make any mistakes with her."
Khivar looked at his father. "It should take no time at all to have her eating out of my hand."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(5.35.23625)
The peace talks were scheduled to start the next day and the King allowed Zan to take the morning off from the Council. Zan invited Chanya to tour the capitol with him, she lived in one of the remote regions and had never been there. He took her to his favorite art museum, and afterward they had lunch. He was somewhat subdued, not really knowing how he was expected to act, but Chanya was an excellent conversationalist and reveled in the attention that was lavished upon them by the people.
They arrived back at the palace late that afternoon and Chanya suggested they go swimming together. Zan invited Larek to join them but he declined, joking that Zan would thank him after the wedding. They separated to change clothes, met back at Dimaras rock and swam together until it was time to get changed for the party that evening.
Even though Zan had offered to escort her to the party, Chanya declined sweetly. "I don't want to keep you waiting," she said with a laugh. "I'll meet you there."
Chanya hurried down the corridor eager to get to her rooms, exhausted from the strain of using her powers. She had used a trickle of power all day to enhance Zan's mood of fun and contentment, to draw him to her, and she needed a brief nap to regain her strength or she would never last through the evening.
She also needed to concentrate on step two of her plan. While Zan and the other men were in conference, she would work on endearing herself to Zan's mother and sister and soon she would be just like a member of the family.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Over the next few weeks, the peace talks progressed slowly by Duke Roistar's design. Khivar and Vilondra became inseparable, spending every moment of free time together and becoming lovers. Khivar suspected that the King would not approve of their relationship and wanted to thoroughly bind Vilondra to himself before forcing her to choose between him and her family, so he suggested to her that they keep their affair a secret until after the treaty was signed.
Vilondra agreed, knowing her father possessed the power to keep her away from Khivar. She told no one she was seeing him, except Zan, and her new confident and best friend Chanya. In her brother's girl friend, Vilondra had found the one thing she had always wanted, a sister. She and Chanya shared all of their secrets and Vilondra hoped Chanya would truly become her sister by marrying Zan.
Zan could see his sister's happiness with Khivar and though he did not thoroughly approve her choice, he wanted her to be happy, and he enviously wished that he could find a bit of that happiness for himself.
At first, Chanya had fascinated him. It was like he was in a dream when he was with her, and he couldn't get enough of her. But when he was not with her, doubts came flooding in. She was shallow, only concerned with her position at court or her clothing, and she seemed to have no opinions of her own, simply echoing whatever he said. Zan smiled sadly. His father would probably say she would make a perfect Queen.
Zan respected her as a friend and supporter but he did not love her, and as he watched her growing closer to his family he knew he had to tell her.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(7.19.23625)
Chanya screamed as she threw one breakable item after another against the wall. Zan thought he could just get rid of her did he? How dare he try to discard her like last month's fashion. She picked up another figurine and smashed it against the wall, stomping her feet and screaming in frustration. Even after she had used her wiles and powers so skillfully, he had still been able to escape her. She knew now that she had underestimated the level of his power.
She thought she was getting closer to him; she had even received a flash or two from him when they kissed, but this evening after dinner he had taken her aside to talk. At first she couldn't believe what he was saying.
Chanya you are a great friend and I will always treasure the time we have spent together, but I don't love you and I think it would be unfair for me to keep seeing you.
Chanya had been so stunned, that for a couple of minutes she hadn't been able to say anything, her anger building to a point that she had almost struck him. But she had been able to curb the impulse and thinking quickly, begun to weep prettily, telling Zan of her disappointment and her desire to remain friends. He had readily agreed and they had parted on good terms.
Her handmaid and confident, Udac entered the room, surveyed the damage and shook her head. "I take it that you had a setback in your relationship with the Prince m'Lady?"
"You won't believe what he said. He just wants to be friends," Chanya moaned as she sank down onto the bed. "Why doesn't Zan love me? Am I not beautiful and desirable? I could be anything he wanted. I would love him for eternity."
Udac sat beside her and began gently stroking her hair. She spoke in soft soothing tones, "Zan was able to break free from your mind warp and he wasn't even aware of what you were doing. He must be very powerful. The rumors that he has limited mental abilities are certainly wrong."
"Yes, I must admit that I underestimated him," Chanya sighed. "At least I have a friendship with Vilondra, so even after this conference is over I will have an excuse to visit the palace. I will just have to make better use of my powers in the future."
"Are you sure that is wise, beloved?" Udac asked. "If Zan is as powerful as we suspect, he would be able to detect that you are using large amounts of power. And it is said that those with great power can," she paused looking for the correct word, "can sense who power belongs to. If Zan figures out you are using your powers to entrap him..." she let the sentence trail off.
"You are right," Chanya sighed and snuggled into the older woman's arms. "I am glad I have you to advise me. You have been like a mother to me since my own mother passed away."
"I love you with a mother's love and I would do anything for you. Nothing would make me happier than to see you on the throne as Queen."
"We will have to devise another plan," Chanya said.
"At least you have a good reason to be in the palace. Just make sure that Vilondra needs you as much as possible and endear yourself to the Queen," Udac continued prophetically. "Being close to Zan's mother could have untold rewards."
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Khivar studied Vilondra's sleeping form next to him in bed; so beautiful and strong. He reached out to smooth a lock of hair off her face. He could be almost entirely open with her, only needing to shield his plan from her in their most intimate connection. His plan was proceeding well, even if it had taken an unexpected turn.
He had never intended, never even considered that he might fall in love with Vilondra, but he had. It was a soul deep, overwhelming, empowering love, that he had thought only existed in children's tales. His father would call him a fool, but Khivar could see the power in their connection and had revised his plan to include their bond.
Khivar had heard of connections such as he and Vilondra shared but he had always dismissed them as romantic drivel. But their bond added an additional layer to their intimacy and added power and resolve to his psyche. The bond also held an unexpected benefit. Vilondra was able to initiate a mental connection with him at any time, and they were both able to visit the other in their dreams.
The peace conference would be over soon but he, as a member of the Council, lived in Tageonon and could be close to Vilondra. But they still had to be careful. They had agreed that they should keep their affair a secret a while longer. Khivar was sure Vilondra loved him, he just wanted to shift the King's opinion in his favor before bringing their relationship into the open.
In the morning, he would signal his most loyal servant, General Nicaron, to proceed with the plan to eliminate his father, the Duke. They would slowly poison the Duke’s food using miniscule, undetectable amounts of an incurable poison. Gradually the poison would build up in his system until it was too late and he would never realize what had happened. Then Khivar would be free to get rid of the King and discredit Zan.
He smiled at the simplicity of it. Only three men stood between him and the throne. Soon he would rule the southern lands, and eventually all of Antar and the five planets, with his beautiful lover beside him and the power of the Granolith at his fingertips.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
(8.03.23625)
The treaty was signed and it seemed as if a new era of peace would envelope the lands of Antar. Duke Roistar returned to the southern lands, the border attacks ceased, and life at the palace returned to normal.
Chanya had used her time in the palace to her advantage, making sure she was invaluable to Vilondra. She cunningly used her powers to make Vilondra unsure of herself when she was not around and at peace when she was, and as expected, Vilondra asked her to remain at the palace as her confident.
But to Chanya's dismay, the King, wanting to expand his son's experience of political matters, sent Zan on a tour to meet the regional Governors. Zan left the palace almost immediately after the peace conference ended and Chanya had not been able to spend any time alone with him since the evening he had ruined her plans by dumping her. Chanya was angry but decided to use the opportunity to befriend the Queen.
Queen Nedra accepted her cautiously, knowing of her connection and hopes concerning Zan. But Chanya skillfully led her to believe that her love and devotion was for the entire family and not just the Prince Zan.
Over the next few months, Chanya helped Vilondra to keep her relationship with Khivar a secret, often going with her to Khivar's mansion. Chanya did not like or trust Khivar. He made her uncomfortable and seemed to know her innermost thoughts just by looking at her, but he said he was grateful that she allowed him to spend more time with Vilondra.
~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
TBC
The world is full of stories, and from time to time,
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!
they permit themselves to be told - Prey
RoswellOracle.com - The most comprehensive Roswell reference & archive
My Stories ~ My Roswell Store ~ My Roswell Archive
Check out Roswell Heaven!